A MAID OF 76
 
 THE MACMILLAN COMPANY 
 
 HIW YORK BOSTON CHICAGO DALLAS 
 ATLANTA SAN FRANCISCO 
 
 MACMILLAN & CO., LIMITED 
 
 LONDON BOMBAY CALCUTTA 
 MELBOURNE 
 
 THE MACMILLAN CO. OF CANADA, LTD. 
 
 TORONTO
 
 I made a fair portrait of her
 
 A MAID OF 76 
 
 BY 
 
 EMILIE BENSON KNIPE 
 
 AND 
 
 ALDEN ARTHUR KNIPE 
 
 ILLUSTRATED BY 
 EMILIE BENSON KNIPE 
 
 THE MACMILLAN COMPANY 
 1924
 
 Copyright 1915 
 
 BY THE MACMILLAN COMPANY 
 Set up and electrotyped. Published September, 1915
 
 ?s 
 
 CONTENTS 
 
 CHAPTER 
 
 I CHARLOTTE GOES TO MARKET . 
 
 II MY HEART S DESIRE 
 
 III A CIRCLE OF CATS 
 
 IV AN ACT OF WAR 
 
 V THE RED HAND 
 
 VI THE BEAT OF THE DRUMS . 
 
 VII COUNTING THE MINUTES . . 
 
 VIII JANE WEDS THE DOCTOR 
 
 IX THE PARTING OF THE WAYS 
 
 X WE START UPON A JOURNEY 
 
 XI JIMMY MEETS His GENERAL 
 
 XII WE REACH BOSTON ..... 
 
 XIII SPIES 
 
 XIV THE PRISONER IN THE NEXT ROOM 
 XV MISTRESS CECELIE PEMBERTON . 
 
 XVI His EXCELLENCY GENERAL GAGE . 
 
 XVII A NEW FRIENDSHIP 
 
 XVIII A PAIR OF PORTRAITS .... 
 
 XIX GOOD-BYE TO BOSTON .... 
 
 XX IN THE CABIN OF THE " SALLY " . 
 
 XXI WE STEER FOR FRANCE .... 
 
 XXII WE FIND FRIENDS IN LONDON . 
 
 XXIII His MAJESTY KING GEORGE III . 
 
 XXIV A LETTER FROM AMERICA . 
 XXV A MAN TO SELL A PARROT . . . 
 
 XXVI A LIBERATOR o THE LANGUISHIN . 
 
 XXVII HOME , 
 
 PAGE 
 
 152C810
 
 LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS 
 
 I made a fair portrait of her Frontispiece 
 
 FACING 
 PAGE 
 
 I gazed at the scene, half-frightened, half-fascinated . 30 
 
 A blood-red hand pointing at our house 50 
 
 "Tis General Washington!" he cried 108 
 
 He wore a dainty mask of pink satin 2IO 
 
 It was the safe-conduct given me by Mr. Washington . 268
 
 A Maid of 76 
 
 CHAPTER I 
 
 CHARLOTTE GOES TO MARKET 
 
 ""S that you, Charlotte?" came the muffled voice 
 of Aunt Abigail, from behind the draperies of 
 -- the huge four-post bed in which she lay. 
 
 " Yes, Aunt Nabby," I answered, closing the 
 door of the room softly behind me. " Moll said 
 you wished to see me, and I m sorry " 
 
 " Set wide the bed-curtains," she broke in, im 
 patiently. " I ve slept no wink this night for an 
 aching tooth. I fear I shall have no ease till it is 
 drawn." 
 
 "I m sorry " I began again, as I crossed the 
 room to do her bidding; but once more she inter 
 rupted me. 
 
 " Nay, that I know, but twill not mend the tooth. 
 And on a market day, too ! " she ended with a groan. 
 
 It was a somewhat fearsome figure I gazed down 
 upon when I had parted the curtains of the bed. 
 Aunt Abigail lay propped up on a pile of pillows, 
 staring at me with one bloodshot eye, the other 
 being covered by a piece of crimson flannel that 
 
 i
 
 2 A Maid of 76 
 
 bound her swollen jaws. Her mouth was twisted 
 so that she spoke through one corner of it with 
 some difficulty, as I could see, and as she nodded 
 her head to emphasise her words, the ruffles of her 
 night-cap flapped up and down softly like the wings 
 of a huge bat. 
 
 We children loved Aunt Nabby, who had stood 
 in place of a mother to us for many years, albeit she 
 was very severe and kept us more or less in fear 
 of her. Nevertheless she was always just, giving 
 us our rewards as promptly as our punishments. 
 
 Tis no use to consider sending Jane," she went 
 on. " She has no thought but for her plenishings 
 and her silly doctor." 
 
 Which was true to my thinking, seeing that Jane 
 was near to her wedding day, and I was ready 
 enough to agree that Doctor Jones was far from 
 romantical, though perhaps that was not what Aunt 
 Nabby meant by " silly." 
 
 " Sure, I ll be glad to market for you," I said, 
 knowing what was in her mind. 
 
 " No doubt! No doubt! " she answered crossly, 
 her night-cap flapping violently the while, " but who 
 can trust a child to drive a bargain? " 
 
 " Nay, I m fourteen and no child," I exclaimed, 
 holding myself a great girl at that age. 
 
 " Aye, you ve years enough," Aunt Nabby re 
 torted, "but at the chaffering I d sooner leave 
 it to your little brother Jimmy, though he is but 
 nine! Nay, do not answer back," she went on,
 
 Charlotte Goes to Market 3 
 
 though I had no thought of speaking. " Go you 
 must, and do the best you can. Price everything as 
 you walk through and buy nothing without cheapen 
 ing it. Remember that Gaffer Cruse hath the best 
 butter but asks full thrippence more than he ex 
 pects." 
 
 She handed me a list of things to buy, and with 
 it a heavy purse ; but, evidently repenting at the last 
 moment, she held to one end of it. 
 
 " Tis ruinous," she muttered, " to send you who 
 ne er made a bargain in your life. Nay, I ll go 
 myself after all." 
 
 She strove to rise, but at the first movement she 
 clapped a hand to her jaw with a loud outcry of 
 pain, sinking back upon her pillows as she loosened 
 her hold upon the money-bag. 
 
 " Be off with you," she fair screamed, and turned 
 her face to the wall. 
 
 I needed no second mandate to send me scurry 
 ing from the room, albeit I was at pains not to 
 slam the door behind me. 
 
 Proud of my errand and my full purse I set about 
 my task at once by summoning Moll, our buttery 
 maid. She was a hoydenish lump of a country girl, 
 a year or two my senior, but of so simple a mind 
 that she truly seemed more of a child than did little 
 Jimmy. 
 
 " Fetch the market-baskets, Moll," I commanded, 
 " and tell Gregory he goes with me to carry them." 
 
 "Laws, Miss Sharly!" she cried, holding high
 
 4 A Maid of 76 
 
 her hands to show her surprise. " Miss Abigail 
 must have nigh a mortal ailment to let thee do her 
 marketing." 
 
 " Hold thy tongue, Moll," I retorted, though 
 not in anger, for while her speech was more than 
 a shade too free at times, she indeed meant no 
 harm. 
 
 "You ll wear the chip hat?" she questioned, ex 
 citedly. Tis vastly becoming and makes thee 
 look a good twelve-month older than " 
 
 " Aye, I ll wear the chip," I interrupted, for once 
 started she would never cease her silly chatter. 
 " Run you now and fetch the baskets. I must be 
 off ere the best is sold." 
 
 She darted away but came back on the instant, 
 another thought popping into her mind. 
 
 " Wrap the new India shawl about thy shoulders 
 Miss Charlotte," she half-whispered in her eager 
 ness. " Tis a proper garment for a housewife and 
 I s warrant will help thy bargaining." 
 
 " Nay, I need no shawl in this warm weather," 
 I laughed in answer, for it was well on in June. 
 
 " Faith, the weather hath naught to do with it," 
 she began; but I stopped short her arguments, and 
 at length she went off, shaking her head resignedly. 
 
 Now this remark of Moll s about the shawl, set 
 me a-thinking as I went to my room to make ready 
 for my marketing adventure. In the stress of my 
 unexpected responsibilities I had forgotten for the 
 moment that all was not well in our little village of
 
 Charlotte Goes to Market 5 
 
 Elmtree in the Massachusetts. To be sure I was 
 too young, in that year of our Lord 1775, to have a 
 very clear idea of how the great controversy be 
 tween the Colonies of America and the Mother 
 Country had come about; although my heart had 
 been strangely stirred by a stand made at Lexington 
 by our raw Colonial militia against the seasoned sol 
 diers of the King; and for the past few days rumours 
 of a great battle near Boston, where the British 
 troops were quartered, had begun to reach us. Men 
 said that our soldiers had actually driven back the 
 redcoats more than once at a place called Bunker s 
 Hill, but this was scarce counted possible. 
 
 All of these happenings seemed very far away 
 from Elmtree, and I could not as yet realise their 
 serious import. Moreover Aunt Nabby had 
 warned me again and again that " a proper female 
 meddled not in politics." Nevertheless I should 
 have been blind indeed not to have seen that some 
 thing was gravely amiss. Good neighbours of long 
 standing had cooled in their friendship the one to 
 the other, while even among the children the word 
 " Tory " was beginning to be bandied about as a 
 name of reproach and scorn. 
 
 And I, Charlotte Morton, had already felt the 
 sting of it, for my dear father was a Tory who was 
 not minded to hide his honest opinions for fear of 
 consequences, as were some; but rather deemed it a 
 duty to his king to show his loyalty whenever and 
 wherever he could. When it came about that tea
 
 6 A Maid of 76 
 
 was banned by the Colonies, father flung wide the 
 curtains before the windows so that all might see 
 that he and his family still drank that pleasant bever 
 age as usual. Then too, although he liked a be 
 fitting plainness in his daughters dress, he now in 
 sisted that I and my older sister Jane should be 
 tricked out in fine India stuffs, instead of the simple 
 home-spun which all others wore, rich or poor, 
 rather than that the King should have the duties 
 levied upon imported goods. 
 
 Thus father made it plain how he stood, recking 
 not the gain or loss, and there were a few who 
 respected him for holding to his convictions, but 
 others there were who murmured against him; 
 though how serious this was to become I was yet 
 to see. 
 
 Thus I was at pains to dress simply, putting 
 aside Moll s suggestion to wear my Indian shawl be 
 cause of an even better reason than I had given her; 
 for had I decked myself in it, I should have laid my 
 self open to the taunt of " Tory," which in my secret 
 heart I was far from deserving. 
 
 I set off across the common opposite our house, 
 walking quite sedately, while Gregory followed a 
 pace behind. Moll had run down with me to the 
 gate and stood watching, on tiptoe with the excite 
 ment she anticipated for me in this unusual event. 
 Nor was I without a feeling of elation and pride 
 over the importance of my errand, and I resolved 
 to justify my own confidence in my ability to drive
 
 Charlotte Goes to Market 7 
 
 a good bargain in spite of Aunt Nabby s discour 
 aging prediction. 
 
 I scanned her list with care, wishing to familiarize 
 myself with its contents. 
 
 " There are no onions ordered," I thought, sur 
 prised that so important a vegetable should have 
 been omitted. " Aunt Nabby forgot them, for sure 
 I ve heard that a roasted onion is fine for an aching 
 tooth. Or was it an aching ear? " I could not be 
 certain, but resolved to buy a few, thinking if they 
 were good for one kind of an ache why not for 
 another? 
 
 Come to the market, I elbowed my way through 
 the noisy crowd pressed between the stalls, scarce 
 able to hear for the shrill screams of the chaffering 
 women; but I was soon used to it and moved on 
 slowly, glancing right and left to discover who had 
 the freshest and cheapest wares. Now and then 
 I stopped to ask the price of this or that, only to 
 go on again with a cool shake of the head, even 
 though I meant to return to purchase. 
 
 Twas some time ere I noted that a quick silence 
 fell upon each little group when I approached and 
 glances were exchanged, the meaning of which I 
 could not guess. When I passed on, there would 
 be a buzz of whispering ere the chaffering began 
 again. But I scarce heeded this, being intent upon 
 my business. 
 
 At length, feeling sure that I knew where lay the 
 best of the bargains, I stopped before a motherly
 
 8 A Maid of 76 
 
 looking woman and asked her the price of a pair 
 of fine fowls. 
 
 She looked at me with a kindly twinkle in her 
 eye and named a fair sum. But remembering Aunt 
 Nabby s injunction always to cheapen, I shook my 
 head emphatically, offering sixpence less than she 
 had asked. 
 
 " Eh, but you re the young housewife to be so 
 sharp," she laughed good-humouredly. 
 
 " Tis what Gaffer Cruse wants for his," I an 
 swered, which was true, though they were not so 
 plump, " and I doubt not he will cheapen them an 
 I ask him." 
 
 " If that s how the wind blows," she cried gaily, 
 picking up the pullets " tis best I strike a bargain 
 ere you ask pay for taking them away." 
 
 I had thought the matter settled and was feeling 
 not a little elated at the success of my first venture, 
 when the woman at the stall adjoining took a hand 
 in the proceedings. 
 
 " I ll take thy chicks at thy own price," she 
 snapped, nudging the other in her fat sides. " Know 
 ye not tis James Morton s daughter?" she added, 
 lowering her voice, though I could still hear her 
 plainly enough. 
 
 At that the first woman turned to me, not un 
 kindly, but with a certain stiffness of manner. 
 
 You see how it is," she said; "you waited too 
 long over your bargaining." 
 
 There s another pair as good," I returned
 
 Charlotte Goes to Market 9 
 
 " I ll have those," and I pointed to an equally plump 
 brace of fowls. 
 
 " Nay, they re not for sale," she answered 
 promptly, adding under her breath, " to you." 
 
 " But I ve good hard money to pay with," I in 
 sisted, not yet catching the drift of this talk. 
 
 "Aye, British gold! " she sputtered angrily, and 
 then I understood. 
 
 Because my father was a Loyalist his family were 
 interdicted. Because he was on the King s side he 
 was to be treated as an enemy, even though he 
 loved the land of his adoption as well as any in the 
 village. Because he believed that his duty lay in 
 obeying the authorities, he and all connected with 
 him were to be made to suffer. It was now no 
 longer a matter of hard words but of hard deeds. 
 
 But I could not credit at first that we were to 
 be the victims of a conspiracy, so I went on to 
 another booth and asked the prices of some vege 
 tables. 
 
 " Ye ve pepper and tea a-plenty," the man told 
 me with a scowl. " With such, ye need not common 
 cabbages and carrots." 
 
 " Will you not sell me, then? " I asked in dismay. 
 
 " Nay, not an ye were starvin ! " he burst out, 
 and would have said more, but I left him hurriedly, 
 amid a chorus of jeers. 
 
 Still I could not persuade myself that all of the 
 farmers, from whom we had bought for years, 
 would turn against me, so I hurried to Gaffer Cruse,
 
 io A Maid of 76 
 
 a kindly old man, who had known me well from my 
 babyhood. 
 
 But even he shook his head. 
 
 " Nay, missy," he said gently, " go thy way home. 
 Tis agreed to sell nothing in this market to the 
 King s friends." 
 
 " But I m no King s friend," I burst out reck 
 lessly. 
 
 " Twill do you no good to say that," the old 
 man answered. You must e en take your politics 
 from your father. Go home with you. Trust me, 
 tis best." 
 
 So with a full purse and a heavy heart, I took 
 my way back, thinking not so much of the fact that 
 I could buy no food, for indeed I doubted if we stood 
 in any sore need, but rather that a serious crisis had 
 come in our affairs; and I resolved that father should 
 be the first to have the news of my adventure in 
 the market. Of course Aunt Nabby would scold, 
 vowing that it was all my fault; but that troubled 
 me not at all, for my heart was filled with anxiety 
 for the future. I seemed suddenly to realise that 
 the time was at hand when all must be friends or 
 enemies, and what that would mean to our own 
 family I dared not think. 
 
 I found father in his library, and he heard me 
 out with a grave face, and at the end sitting silent, 
 gazing out of the window without seeing the village 
 common upon which he looked.
 
 Charlotte Goes to Market n 
 
 Poor father! I felt that he was dwelling on 
 the time but a few months past when every one in 
 Elmtree had held him in respect; when men of all 
 stations had come to him for counsel and advice. 
 He had been well beloved in the community for an 
 upright, kindly man who was ever wont to do more 
 than his duty to his neighbours. And now they 
 turned against him, refusing even to sell him food. 
 
 I needed no words of his to tell me that he suf 
 fered sorely, but I knew that a worse blow was in 
 store for him and trembled for the time when he 
 must learn that his own family, who loved him 
 dearly, were against his king. 
 
 " I must to Aunt Nabby and tell her the news," 
 I said at length, rising from my chair. 
 
 " Nay, I will tell her," he made answer, spring 
 ing to his feet with an energy that showed he had 
 come to some decision, and leaving the room hur 
 riedly. 
 
 I turned to the window and looked out across 
 the Common. It was a beautiful day, and the birds 
 outside were singing for very joy of living. In 
 side all was still, save for the faint noises from the 
 kitchen and buttery where the servants busied them 
 selves. All the world seemed so peaceful that it 
 was hard to realise that in the hearts of men was a 
 great bitterness the end of which no one could fore 
 see. 
 
 But that a mighty struggle was to come, only the
 
 12 A Maid of 76 
 
 wisest could have hazarded a guess. As for me, 
 my thoughts were all on my father whom I loved 
 dearly. For him a day of sorrow was at hand, and 
 I could see no way to spare him the pain of it.
 
 CHAPTER II 
 
 MY HEART S DESIRE 
 
 I NEVER knew, of course, what father said to 
 Aunt Nabby. I expected that in spite of her 
 aching tooth she would get up from her bed 
 and hie her to the market to berate right soundly 
 the farmers who had refused to sell me their prod 
 uce; but in this I was mistaken, for though she 
 appeared shortly, grumbling over this and that, she 
 spoke not of my experience that morning and I es 
 caped a scolding. 
 
 Nor was aught said of the matter at dinner, which 
 was indeed a dismal meal. Father, whose habit it 
 was to be gay and lively at table, sat silent, scarce 
 eating, his forehead furrowed in perplexity and his 
 eyes fixed upon his plate. Aunt Nabby, her face 
 mightily swollen, looked so fearsome a figure that 
 even little Jimmy forgot to be his usual talkative 
 self and, though he ate heartily enough, watched her 
 with childish awe. 
 
 Jane was too full of her own affairs to notice 
 that aught was amiss; but Ethan, the oldest of us 
 children, sent me a glance of inquiry, to which I 
 shook my head, both as a caution to him not to 
 
 13
 
 14 A Maid of 76 
 
 ask questions and a hint that I would tell him all 
 when we were alone. 
 
 This Ethan understood, for we had been such 
 close friends from my babyhood that we needed few 
 words to tell each other what was in our thoughts. 
 To me there was no one in the world like Ethan. 
 All of my small troubles and uncertainties I took 
 to him, and never failed of receiving a sympathetic 
 response or kindly advice. He was only nineteen 
 years old, but to me he seemed a man of great wis 
 dom whose judgments I never questioned. Jane 
 I loved, of course, but Ethan, little Jimmy and I 
 had drawn nearer to each other, for my elder sister 
 had many interests in which we had no share and had 
 for long been too grown-up to bother much with 
 our childish affairs. Then, too, she was soon to wed 
 and, naturally, was so filled with the importance of 
 this coming event, that she had little time for my 
 confidences. 
 
 After dinner father called Ethan into his study, 
 Jane hurried off to the sewing-room, and Aunt 
 Nabby, as was her wont when aught ailed her, be 
 gan a general overhauling of the jam closets, the 
 root-cellar and the buttery, as if her very life de 
 pended upon it. 
 
 " When Moll told me Aunt Nabby had an aching 
 tooth I knew we should have a fine cleaning up," 
 Jimmy remarked, as we fled out of the way, " and 
 so did Moll," he added with a chuckle. 
 
 The house was no place for us in the circum-
 
 My Heart s Desire 15 
 
 stances and we hurried to the barns where we found 
 that orders had been given to saddle father s horse, 
 from which we guessed he was bent upon a journey. 
 Ethan came soon to confirm this surmise, and not 
 long after, father himself appeared with his saddle 
 bags packed. 
 
 He kissed Jimmy and me good-bye and, with 
 scarce a word, mounted his horse and rode rapidly 
 away. " Does he fare to Boston, Ethan? " I asked, 
 after a moment. 
 
 " I know not," he answered gloomily. 
 
 " He told you what happened at the market? " 
 
 " Aye," came the reply, and then, in a burst of 
 apprehension, " Oh, how will it all end?" 
 
 "You haven t told him?" I questioned anx 
 iously. 
 
 " I had not the heart," he said, with a sad shake 
 of his head, " but sooner or later he must know and 
 then ! " He stopped and turned away. 
 
 " But Ethan, can we do naught? " I demanded. 
 
 He shook his head despondently. 
 
 " Were father a less honest man I might have 
 hope," he murmured half to himself. " As it is 
 I see no way to change his opinion, and unless he 
 alters, there is much sorrow in store for all of us." 
 
 This then was the whole point of our trouble. 
 Father must be brought to change his opinions, but 
 how that was to be compassed I knew not, though 
 it was the goal upon which I had set my heart and 
 which I had puzzled over for many weary weeks.
 
 16 A Maid of 76 
 
 In truth I thought little of father s sudden excur 
 sion, for his business affairs took him often to Bos 
 ton, a good two days journey away, and I was rather 
 glad he was gone, for now I saw a chance to further 
 a plan which I would not have dared attempt save 
 in his absence. 
 
 To this end, a day or two later, I sorted over my 
 trinkets, grieved to find them of so little worth. 
 
 "I wonder what Moll gave her?" I murmured 
 to myself, and as if in answer, the girl stuck her 
 head in at the door of my bed-chamber. 
 
 " J u call me, Miss Charlotte? " she asked, know 
 ing full well that I had done no such thing. 
 
 " Nay," I replied, " but come hither." 
 
 Moll entered on tiptoe, and after placing her 
 besom and dust-pan against the wall, closed the door 
 softly behind her. Twas plain enough she guessed 
 what was in my mind. 
 
 Tell me, Moll," I went on in a hushed voice, 
 " what did you give the wise woman that she served 
 you so well? " 
 
 Moll hesitated for a moment, as indeed she well 
 might, considering the revelation she was about to 
 make. 
 
 " I gave her a pound of green tea," she half- 
 whispered, looking furtively over her shoulder as if 
 she expected Aunt Nabby to appear. 
 
 " A pound of green tea ! " I exclaimed astonished. 
 "Where got you that? The sale of tea is forbid." 
 
 Moll flopped down on the floor beside me.
 
 My Heart s Desire 17 
 
 " Nay, I didn t buy it," she replied half-defiantly, 
 knowing well what the next question would be. 
 
 " Did you take it, then, from Miss Abigail? " I 
 asked severely. 
 
 " Aye, I took it," she retorted brazenly. " I took 
 it a pinch at a time and tis no manner of use 
 to look at me like that, Miss Sharly. Twasn t 
 stealin cause I ne er drank a drop. I m too good 
 a patriot to touch the stuff, though twas a sore 
 temptation of a cold day. I but put a pinch less 
 in the pot than Madam Abigail bade me, for well 
 you know some was due me for waiting upon her in 
 the afternoons. Nay, twas not stealing." 
 
 " It scarce seems honest," I replied, half puzzled. 
 
 " Think you Madam Abigail would begrudge me 
 a dish of tea? " she demanded indignantly. 
 
 " Nay, I m sure she wouldn t," I answered, 
 "yet" 
 
 " Then I but took my own, dry instead of wet," 
 declared Moll righteously; and I could not say her 
 nay. 
 
 "But what did the wise woman give you?" I 
 asked. 
 
 " She promised me my heart s desire, and I got 
 it, too!" cried Moll, giggling outright. 
 
 " Hush," I warned her, and she brought her red 
 hand across her mouth to stopper the noise. 
 
 " I d give all I have in the world to gain my heart s 
 desire," I murmured, half to myself. 
 
 " Nay now, there s no need to be so lavish," Moll
 
 i8 A Maid of 76 
 
 whispered. " I could save another pound of tea, 
 though twould take a sad long time. But tell me, 
 Miss Sharly," she went on, leaning closer to me, 
 " who is thy heart s desire? " 
 
 " Who? " I repeated, not catching her meaning. 
 " What mean you? " 
 
 " Thy heart s desire," said Moll, with a knowing 
 chuckle. Who is the pretty gentleman? Nay, do 
 not shake thy head but tell thy Moll. She ll be as 
 secret as as the skillet." 
 
 " And was your heart s desire a like foolishness? " 
 I demanded, seeing now where lay her thoughts, and 
 Moll nodded with a silly smile upon her broad 
 face. 
 
 Then your wise woman is of no use to me," I 
 said sadly, beginning to pick up my small store of 
 treasures. 
 
 " Now what need could ye have of a witch in any 
 other case? " asked Moll, genuinely puzzled. 
 
 There are greater things than love and such 
 dalliance," I burst out in some heat. 
 
 " I ne er heard of them," said Moll stolidly. 
 There s war and politics," I made answer. 
 " Does your wise woman know aught of them? " 
 
 Moll s furrowed brow showed her perplexity, but 
 she replied steadily enough. 
 
 " I make no doubt she does. She knows every 
 thing. At any rate it could do no harm to ask 
 her." 
 
 "Dost think so, truly?" I questioned hopefully.
 
 Heart s Desire 19 
 
 Tis not exactly that I wish to know anything," I 
 went on more hesitatingly. " Tis that I want a 
 charm." 
 
 Then she s the one for you! " exclaimed Moll 
 excitedly. White magic or black, she hath ne er 
 an equal. I heard Deacon Budd say that a hundred 
 years gone she would have been burned at the stake. 
 Could you ask greater proof than that of her 
 powers? " 
 
 Indeed that seemed to settle the matter, and I 
 spread out my trinkets once more. 
 
 What think you will do to pay her with?" I 
 asked rather anxiously. 
 
 Moll, quite alive to the importance of the oc 
 casion, looked over my trifles carefully, at length 
 picking out a silver pap spoon, which she regarded 
 with her head on one side. 
 
 " Give her this," she suggested. " Twill be 
 enough for a fine charm." 
 
 " Nay not that," I said with a touch of bitterness. 
 
 Tis a present from my father s Gracious Maj 
 esty s Queen Charlotte, I being the first child in 
 the Colonies to be named for her. Not that I 
 would grudge it." 
 
 " Aye, that I know," Moll agreed. 
 
 " How will this do? " I asked, picking up a brooch 
 which I especially prized. Will she give me a 
 charm for this? " 
 
 " That she will," answered Moll, " but tis too 
 much for an ordinary charm."
 
 20 A Maid of 76 
 
 Then she shall have it, for tis no ordinary charm 
 I want." 
 
 Thus I settled that much of the business, and 
 though I liked not to part with my brooch, that very 
 fact seemed to make the chance that I would get 
 my wish the more probable. Moll was inclined to 
 murmur, knowing that I had a great fondness for the 
 ornament, but I put an end to that in short order. 
 
 " Nay, say no more about it," I told her. " I m 
 off at once ! " And forthwith began packing away 
 the rest of my treasures. 
 
 Tis useless to go by day," Moll announced 
 positively. 
 
 " Now why? " I asked in surprise. 
 
 " Mayhap the spirits will not do her bidding in 
 the daylight," she answered. 
 
 " More like she is afraid of the officers of the 
 law," I suggested, my temper ruffled at this unex 
 pected difficulty. 
 
 " Tis all one," Moll retorted, " you must e en 
 seek her at night." 
 
 " Now that I dare not do ! " I exclaimed. 
 
 " I went, and took no hurt," Moll reassured me. 
 " And twas darker than twill be to-night. I was 
 sore frighted, that I ll own, but naught touched me, 
 though to be sure I saw a shpook at every turn." 
 
 " But how can I get free of the house? " I asked 
 helplessly. 
 
 " By the same road I did," she replied serenely.
 
 My Heart s Desire 21 
 
 " The buttery window lacks a catch, and there s 
 ne er a squeak left in it since I smeared the shutter- 
 hinge with my supper butter a week agone." 
 
 " But the door of the buttery is always locked at 
 bed-time," I protested, as if eager to make the ex 
 pedition impossible; for in truth, since I must go at 
 night, my ardour for the adventure had cooled. 
 
 " Ah, that s true too," Moll agreed readily, and 
 then, coming nearer, whispered, " but the key to the 
 parlour door fits the lock." 
 
 Alas, my last excuse was gone. Either I had to 
 admit that I lacked the courage to face the wise 
 woman at night, or else I must brave the matter 
 through. Then too, I was ashamed of my fear; for 
 if Moll had gone on a light matter, I were a pol 
 troon to hesitate when so much was at stake. 
 
 But in truth it was no trivial thing I had under 
 taken. Like every other maid or youth in the vil 
 lage I had been cautioned against the old witch of 
 Elmtree. Since I could remember we children had 
 passed her hut with hastened steps and quickly beat 
 ing hearts, and though such superstition was not the 
 fashion of that day, there were many a deal older 
 than I who had a secret dread, and a secret faith, too, 
 in the spells and charms she was said to work. Nor 
 was father s laughing comment that the witch was 
 a harmless old body who would hurt no one, of any 
 great comfort to me in this hour, for, if I believed 
 him, then I could expect naught from the mysterious
 
 22 A Maid of 76 
 
 dame; while, on the other hand, if she had super 
 natural powers I must walk in terror of the spirits 
 I hoped to have help me. 
 
 " Moll," I broke out, " think you tis worth 
 while?" 
 
 " Nay, now, Miss Sharly, you re goin ," she in 
 terrupted. 
 
 And so it came about that I, Charlotte Morton, 
 namesake of Her Gracious Majesty the Queen, re 
 solved, with a courage born of my anxiety, to brave 
 the old witch of Elmtree to gain my heart s desire. 
 
 I scarce know how the rest of the day passed. 
 The greater part of the long evening I spent in my 
 chamber without a light, growing more and more 
 fearful as I anticipated the imaginary terrors ahead 
 of me. I was well-nigh daunted, and when the tall 
 clock in the hall boomed eleven it seemed as if each 
 stroke of the bell was a stroke against my heart. 
 But the hour had come when I must go forthwith 
 or else confess myself a coward, more concerned 
 for my own comfort than the great good I hoped 
 to ensure by a visit to the old witch. 
 
 With trembling fingers I opened my door and, 
 closing it softly behind me, stole down the back 
 stairs with my shoes in my hand. Without mishap 
 I reached the lower floor and was about to seek the 
 key of the parlour when a hand was laid on my arm. 
 
 " Nay, now, don t scream, Miss Sharly," came 
 Moll s reassuring whisper just in time. " If you 
 wake Madam Abigail, we ll both be punished."
 
 My Heart s Desire 23 
 
 " Moll," I murmured hopefully, " what are you 
 doing here ? Are you going with me ? " 
 
 " Not me," she answered shamelessly. " I m too 
 feared. I but came to tell you that the minute men 
 are out and if you go by the village you ll be seen." 
 
 " Now if you d told me that this morning I would 
 not have ventured," I rejoined. 
 
 " In truth I knew it not myself," answered Moll. 
 " I but learned it to-night from one who s drilling. 
 But tis only a step farther through the fields." 
 Tis a good half mile," I whimpered. 
 
 " Nay, not quite so far," Moll insisted, trying to 
 hearten me. " If ye kilt high your skirts the wet 
 grass will catch naught but your shoes and stockings, 
 and they ll take no great hurt. And ye want your 
 charm, don t ye? " 
 
 That reminder gave me fresh courage. Having 
 come so far I was determined to go on with the bus 
 iness. Moll secured the key for me and, after put 
 ting on my shoes, I scrambled out of the buttery 
 window to the ground. 
 
 " Good luck to ye, Miss Sharly," Moll whispered, 
 and then the shutters closed noiselessly behind me 
 and I was alone under the stars. 
 
 For a moment I faltered, then with a backward 
 glance at the silent house I started off. 
 
 I circled the village, as Moll had warned me I 
 must, tucking up my petticoats to keep them free 
 of the dew, and so after a time came to a thicket 
 on the far side of Elmtree. My he-art quickened
 
 24 A Maid of 76 
 
 its beating as I plunged into the damp woods and 
 the shrill cry of a night-hawk sounded so close that 
 I halted for a moment, panting as if I had been run 
 ning. An owl hooted dismally not far away and 
 all about me were soft, mysterious noises as if a host 
 of little animals rustled among the trees. Katydids 
 and tree-frogs sung their loudest in the branches 
 overhead, for the night was warm and the air was 
 laden with the heavy odour of moist green leaves. 
 But it was only for a moment I stopped. I had no 
 thought now of turning back, though a sob of ap 
 prehension escaped me as I started on again, look 
 ing neither to the right nor to the left. 
 
 And at length I won to the lonely, silent little 
 hut, standing well away from the weed-grown lane. 
 Shrubs and vines nigh covered it, and in that dim 
 light it looked both solitary and unreal. The final 
 test of my courage had come, and I scarce could per 
 suade my feet to carry me up to the dark cottage. 
 What should I find within? I dared not think and, 
 on impulse, fearing that if I pondered the matter 
 longer I should turn and run, I went forward till I 
 reached the black door and raised my hand to knock. 
 
 But ere I struck a harsh voice sounded from within. 
 
 " Enter, loving heart," came the command, and 
 almost instinctively, I pressed down the latch and 
 stepped into the room.
 
 CHAPTER III 
 
 A CIRCLE OF CATS 
 
 FOR a moment after I had crossed the old 
 witch s threshold I could scarce see. It was 
 as if I had walked into a cave that shut out 
 even the pale light of the stars. To be sure a small 
 fire burned upon the hearth at the far side of the 
 room, but its fitful flicker seemed only to make the 
 velvety darkness of my surroundings the deeper. 
 
 Suddenly, as I stood immovable, a half-blinding 
 greenish flame leaped up among the embers, throw 
 ing startling shadows upon the four walls and show 
 ing me a figure, huddled in a high-backed chair, stir 
 ring the coals with a great staff. At the same instant 
 a harsh voice broke the silence. 
 
 " Step hither, for you come in love," it said. 
 " Nay, I come in fear," I answered, involuntarily. 
 Tis all one," continued the voice, and then fol 
 lowed a chuckling laugh, that sent a shiver of dread 
 through me. 
 
 " Fear and love," the witch went on, still keep 
 ing her back to me, " are ills that all suffer, soon 
 or late. Mayhap I have a medicine for them. 
 Come, sit ye here," and she made a sweeping gesture 
 with one arm. 
 
 25
 
 26 A Maid of 76 
 
 Trembling I crossed the room to the three-legged 
 stool she had indicated and, as I seated myself upon 
 it, she stirred the fire again, then turned toward me 
 and I looked into the face of the old witch of Elm- 
 tree. 
 
 I could not guess at her age. She might have 
 been a hundred, so many and so fine were the wrinkles 
 that seamed her skin; but her eyes, small and very 
 black, were bright like the eyes of a fox. She was 
 oddly dressed, wearing a red petticoat with a black 
 band about it and over this a purple gown, well 
 tucked up. On her head was a ruffled cap sur 
 mounted by a straw hat with a steeple crown and 
 a great, flapping brim. This much I saw of her, 
 though the waning of the greenish light made all 
 dim. 
 
 She regarded me keenly for a moment, leering 
 at me with a grin that brought her pointed chin al 
 most to touch her hooked nose. 
 
 You say you come in fear," she croaked, " but 
 you are no coward else would you not have come at 
 all. Tell your tale." 
 
 She turned away from me again, stirring the fire 
 with her iron-shod staff till the ghastly flames leapt 
 up anew. 
 
 Twill be hard to make all clear," I began in 
 a trembling voice. 
 
 " Aye, tis that they all say! " she cut in. " Love 
 tales always take a deal of telling." 
 
 " Tis no love tale," I protested, forgetting my
 
 A Circle of Cats 27 
 
 fear for the moment. " It is of my father I wish 
 to speak." 
 
 Your father ! " exclaimed the old dame. " Your 
 father! Ha ! what of him? " 
 
 " I know not how to begin," I faltered. " Tis 
 a matter of politics and father " 
 
 " Is a Tory! " The words burst from her ven 
 omously, and she scowled at me over her shoul 
 der. 
 
 " Nay, he is a Loyalist," I answered, stung to his 
 defence. " Indeed tis but natural he should be, see 
 ing that he was born in England and has spoke the 
 last King face to face. Tis not as if he were born 
 here." 
 
 "He is a stiff-necked Tory!" she insisted, stir 
 ring the fire violently till the green flames hissed 
 up the black chimney. 
 
 " He is not stiff-necked," I retorted, angered at 
 the spite and ridicule she put into the words. " He 
 is the kindest and gentlest of men, though he may 
 be stubborn to do his duty as he sees it. He is a 
 Loyalist; but we children, having been born in the 
 Colonies, cannot think as he does and " 
 
 "Did I not say you came in love?" the witch 
 broke in, her tone softening. " Aye ! Aye, twas 
 love brought you." 
 
 " If twas love for father you meant, then I say 
 yes, " I replied. " He is not like some, who think 
 only of themselves," I went on, gaining courage. 
 " Twould be to his interest to side against the King,
 
 28 A Maid of 76 
 
 for he is a man of substance who is like to lose much. 
 He cares not, so long as he does what he holds is 
 right." 
 
 "Then what brings you here?" asked the wise 
 woman, poking at the fire. 
 
 " Tis that I am afraid for father," I explained. 
 The patriots are growing bolder, and there is that 
 in the air that brings a chill to my heart. We are 
 shunned by our neighbours. The talk stops when I 
 come near, and those who used to be friendly speak 
 roughly, if belike they speak at all, and look askance 
 and nudge each other when I m by. But tis not 
 for that I care. Tis that I fear some harm may be 
 fall father because he cleaves to the King and is not 
 afraid to speak his mind." 
 
 " And what think you I can do? " demanded the 
 old crone, after a moment s silence. 
 
 " Can you not give me a charm? " I cried, clasping 
 my hands imploringly toward her. " Can you not 
 give me a philter to put into his tea so that he may 
 see rightly? He has taught us to love justice; can 
 he not be made to see where justice lies? " 
 
 Who told you I had such power?" she in 
 quired. 
 
 Twas Moll Butts, our scullery maid," I an 
 swered. " She came to you and you gave her a 
 true charm. See, I have brought this brooch. 
 Take it and give me my heart s desire." 
 
 She turned and looked at the trinket I held out 
 to her, her eyes glittering greedily, then with a
 
 A Circle of Cats 29 
 
 skinny hand she snatched it away, hiding it in a fold 
 of her dress. 
 
 For a moment after she looked intently at me, 
 her lips moving as if she talked, though indeed she 
 made no sound; then, fumbling in her dress, she pro 
 duced some coloured chalks and began to draw 
 strange figures upon the hearth-stone, crooning to 
 herself the while and seeming to forget all about me. 
 
 At the first sound of her chant there came from 
 the darkest corners of the room, stepping silently 
 on their padded paws, a solemn procession of black 
 cats. Though I was too mazed to count them, there 
 must have been at least a score that ranged them 
 selves in a circle round the witch taking up a slow, 
 shadowy march, rubbing against her dress as they 
 passed, and all the while purring loudly until the 
 room was filled with the murmur of it, and I was 
 reminded of the sea beating upon a distant coast. 
 
 I gazed at the scene, half frightened, half fas 
 cinated. As the light of the fire was reflected from 
 them, the eyes of the cats gleamed, seeming to flame 
 like tiny candles in a deep pit. Now and then the 
 old crone stirred the fire anew, at which the green 
 ish blaze leaped up throwing monstrous shadows of 
 the cats, moving in grotesque shapes upon the walls 
 and floor, and all the while the ancient dame crooned 
 her incantations and the cats kept up their purring as 
 they walked sedately around her. 
 
 I cannot think I fell asleep, yet it was in a sort 
 of dream that, at length, I heard her voice.
 
 30 A Maid of 76 
 
 " Tis useless!" she fair screamed, at which the 
 cats began mewing dismally. Tis useless ! You 
 have come too late. The one you love must drink 
 of the cup of experience." 
 
 " Oh, do not say that," I pleaded, nigh crushed 
 under my disappointment. " Can you do naught? 
 Have I come upon a bootless mission? " 
 
 " Nay, you shall have your heart s desire ; " she an 
 swered, " but first, bitter sorrow shall be the portion 
 of those you love, though it shall at last prove their 
 salvation. The skein of your life is tangled. Great 
 changes are in store for you. Yet if you will be 
 brave and do the duties that lie nearest your hand, 
 all will be well. Go now and take this much com 
 fort with you. Should aught arise threatening you 
 or yours, a warning will be sent. See that you heed 
 it." 
 
 With that the wise woman stopped abruptly and 
 turned back to the fire, stirring it again until it blazed 
 and sputtered ominously. 
 
 Betwixt awe and fear I rose to take my leave of 
 her, but could find no words to say and so silently 
 made for the door. Reaching it, I paused for 
 a farewell look at the scene. The wise woman had 
 begun her chant anew, but now it was more lively 
 and the cats, still mewing loudly, seemed to be per 
 forming a weird dance around their inscrutable mis 
 tress. They still circled about her, but now they 
 ran faster and faster, their great eyes reflecting the 
 green flames that waxed and waned as the old witch
 
 I gazed at the scene, half frightened, half fascinated
 
 A Circle of Cats 31 
 
 stirred the embers. On the walls their huge un 
 gainly shadows sprang up and down in unison, filling 
 the room with moving shapes that seemed like crea 
 tures of another world. 
 
 I was held spell-bound for a minute or two, then 
 a great fear overpowered me, and with a shudder 
 I tore open the door and fled from the hut, running 
 with all my speed, glad to be out once more under the 
 stars. 
 
 Indeed I was greatly rejoiced to feel the solid 
 ground under my feet, for it seemed as if I had come 
 back to the earth after a visit to a land of mystery. 
 
 With my head in a whirl I returned swiftly the 
 way I had come, nor did I stop for breath until 
 I entered the wood. Its darkness brought me to 
 a walk, though I liked not the dismal hooting of 
 the owls after my experience at the hut. Neverthe 
 less I pushed on, beginning now to worry about re 
 gaining my chamber without disturbing Aunt Nabby; 
 for the queer happenings I had witnessed made the 
 time I had been away seem much longer than it 
 really was. In truth I should not have been sur 
 prised had I found a brightness in the east against 
 the rising of the sun, and Mistress Abigail was 
 ever astir before her maids. 
 
 But I tarried not within the thicket, for I could 
 not help fancying I still saw restless, hurrying cats 
 with green and glittering eyes, moving all about me 
 in the darkness, and so, with lowered head, glancing 
 neither to right nor left, I hurried on.
 
 32 A Maid of 76 
 
 Suddenly a voice out of the blackness struck omi 
 nously upon my ear. 
 
 "Halt!" came the command. "Who goes 
 there? " And I stayed in my tracks, my heart beat 
 ing double time so startled was I. Yet ere I could 
 answer, another spoke, and I recognised the voice as 
 that of my brother Ethan. 
 
 " A friend, Captain Tower," he returned. " I 
 was informed that you were watching here and I 
 could wait no longer. I wish to enroll myself in 
 your company of militia." 
 
 " So, here s another man who wishes to plant a 
 foot firmly in each camp," replied the Captain with 
 a sneer. " I had thought better of your father, 
 Ethan Morton." 
 
 " And you may again ! " Ethan replied hotly. " I 
 fear that what I am doing now will go nigh to break 
 ing his heart. But each man who is a man must 
 think for himself, and I mean to fight for America 
 if it costs me my birthright. My father has another 
 son." 
 
 My heart seemed to thrill as I heard Ethan speak 
 ing, for I knew how earnestly he meant every word 
 of what he said; but I could not blind myself to the 
 bitter consequences that would be like to follow his 
 action. 
 
 " I ask your father s pardon," said Captain Tower 
 bluffly, " though I meant not what I said to you. I 
 was but testing your spirit. Yet would it not be 
 better to talk it over with Mr. Morton, Ethan?"
 
 A Circle of Cats 33 
 
 " Nay, I dare not," said Ethan. " Tis time 
 enough to let him know when he can no longer pre 
 vent it." 
 
 " A fine mixture of dutifulness and undutifulness, 
 my boy! " cried the Captain. " But come with me," 
 he continued, starting off. I ll take you into the 
 company right willingly. And to show my faith in 
 your father s son, I ll tell you what I m doing here. 
 We have word that a great quantity of hay has been 
 engaged for General Gage in Boston, and " 
 
 I heard no more. Captain Tower and Ethan had 
 moved out of earshot and I was again free to take 
 my way home. 
 
 But my footsteps lagged a little. I forgot my 
 fear for myself in the perplexity of my thoughts. 
 Ethan had taken a position from which he could not 
 in honour draw back, even were he so minded. The 
 wise woman had told me that my heart s desire was 
 far off, and, though I remembered her promise that 
 I should be warned if harm came nigh those I loved, 
 I was more ready to believe her dismal prophecies 
 than those which held a grain of comfort. All in 
 all, my night s adventure had brought me little pleas 
 ure. 
 
 As I opened the window to climb into the house 
 my thoughts were again on Ethan. 
 
 " How many more know of this way out through 
 the buttery? " I asked myself, and still wondering, 
 tiptoed my way upstairs where, a few minutes later 
 I was safe in bed.
 
 CHAPTER IV 
 
 AN ACT OF WAR 
 
 I WOKE the next morning with a guilty feeling 
 that I had over-slept, but a glance at the clock 
 upon the mantel reassured me. I had a good 
 ten minutes ere I need rise and I sank back upon my 
 pillow with a sigh. Outside my windows the birds 
 were chirping merrily, and from below came the 
 sounds of the servants preparing the breakfast. 
 Everything was so peaceful that it was well nigh 
 impossible to realise that a black shadow of trouble 
 hung over us, and that any day might see some act 
 that would result in open hostility between us and 
 our neighbours. 
 
 As I thought over my adventures of the night be 
 fore I was secretly a little ashamed, not only of the 
 fear I had felt, but also that I should have believed 
 the wise woman had power to give me what I asked. 
 In the broad light of day her cats and greenish flames 
 seemed but a silly show intended to awe the ignorant. 
 Nevertheless I had no desire to go thither again at 
 night. 
 
 The fact that Ethan had joined the militia was a 
 much more serious matter. He would have taken 
 
 34
 
 An Act of War 35 
 
 the step long before had he followed his own in 
 clinations. Indeed he had talked to me of it again 
 and again. Now the die had been cast, as the say 
 ing is, and though I could not but admire his courage 
 and patriotism, my heart ached for the sorrow the 
 news of it would bring to father. 
 
 I dressed slowly, with my mind but half upon what 
 I was doing, and went down to breakfast, wondering 
 if Ethan would say aught to me of what had occurred 
 the night before. He would have to be the first to 
 speak, for I had not the hardihood to confess how 
 I had come by a knowledge of his decision. 
 
 But Ethan made no mention of the matter and 
 seemed much as usual, though, knowing what I did, 
 I thought I could see he was not quite himself. 
 
 During the day a goodly quantity of provisions 
 reached the house, evidently from farms at a distance 
 from Elmtree; but there was considerable secrecy 
 about the delivery, and the man who drove the 
 waggon desired not to tarry once his load was un 
 packed but hurried off, without even waiting for his 
 dinner. He had brought a letter that I guessed to 
 be from father, albeit Aunt Nabby said naught of its 
 contents. However, she at once set to work pre 
 paring a goodly quantity of food as if she expected 
 a number of hungry visitors, though whom these 
 might be I could not imagine, nor were any of us 
 informed. 
 
 Yet it was plain enough that Aunt Nabby was 
 much annoyed at all this mystery. While she saw
 
 36 A Maid of 76 
 
 to the making of the meat pies and other pasties, 
 her mind was no more than half upon the business in 
 hand, and I caught her now and then murmuring 
 to herself impatiently. The silly politics," she 
 burst out once, and that gave me a hint of what 
 occupied her thoughts. But she spoke not openly, 
 deeming it not quite ladylike for a female to meddle 
 in such matters. 
 
 The day passed uneventfully. No guests ap 
 peared to explain Aunt Nabby s preparations, al 
 though I kept a constant lookout for them. The vil 
 lage seemed quieter even than usual, and there was 
 naught to show that our life in Elmtree was not as 
 it had always been. Nevertheless I was filled with 
 a feeling of apprehension, as if some serious event 
 was impending, and this worked upon me until it 
 seemed as if every one with whom I came in contact 
 hid a secret fear. Even Moll Butts, though she 
 questioned me about my visit to the wise woman, 
 was scarce as eager as I had expected, and I thought 
 she, too, felt the dread of a calamity to come. 
 Doubtless this was all my own imagining and Moll s 
 lack of excitement over my adventure was but due 
 to Aunt Nabby s " being on the war-path," as little 
 Jimmy saucily expressed it. 
 
 We were all sent off to bed early that night, Aunt 
 Nabby declaring she needed a good rest against the 
 labours of the morrow. And seeing that she herself 
 always closed the house when father was away, we
 
 An Act of War 37 
 
 had no choice but to go; albeit Jane grumbled more 
 than a little. 
 
 As for me, I was ready enough for my bed having 
 been out of it a goodly part of the previous night, 
 and scarce had my head touched the pillow than I 
 was fast asleep in spite of my anxieties. 
 
 Several hours later I awoke to find little Jimmy 
 beside me tugging at my arm. 
 
 " Charlotte, wake up," he whispered excitedly, 
 " please wake up." 
 
 " What is it? " I asked, a sudden fear driving all 
 sleepiness from my brain. 
 
 " I m not sure," he answered. " Come and see," 
 and he ran to the window. 
 
 I followed him and one glance at the scene below 
 me showed all too plainly what it was and brought 
 to mind a scrap of conversation I had heard on the 
 road the night before between Ethan and Captain 
 Tower. Here was the hay he had been watching 
 for and it was being driven into our place. 
 
 I counted the high mounds, ten dark, rounded 
 shadows almost black in the starlight. They had 
 come to a stop half in, half out of our enclosure, 
 and a man on horseback was urging the waggoners 
 to move all inside. Him I recognised. It was 
 father, and though he commanded the men to drive 
 the horses in they made no effort to obey. 
 
 And the cause of their inaction was plain enough. 
 Across the Common could be heard a babble of
 
 38 A Maid of 76 
 
 voices. The speakers drew nearer, shouting to each 
 other as they ran, and there was no doubting the 
 temper of this crowd. Almost before I realised 
 what was happening they had reached the road and, 
 at sight of the hay, excited cries brought a chill to 
 my heart. 
 
 " Hay for the redcoats ! Hay for King 
 George ! " was the burden of their shouts, and in 
 a moment they had surrounded father and his party 
 and were calling down threats of every kind upon his 
 head. Lights flashed here and there, cries of alarm 
 or ridicule were bandied about, and the space before 
 our house was filled with an angry, restless throng. 
 
 Soon above the clamour rose a command for si 
 lence, and in a moment or two there was comparative 
 quiet. 
 
 "What is the meaning of this outrage?" de 
 manded father, and I knew that if the mob had ex 
 pected to frighten him, they had made a mistake. 
 There was no lack of courage or determination in 
 his ringing voice. 
 
 At that the din broke out again. 
 
 "Burn the hay!" some one shouted, and there 
 was a rush to surround father who, on the instant, 
 became the centre of a ring of lanthorns. From 
 my window I looked down upon a circle of upturned 
 faces, while the cry of "Burn! Burn!" filled my 
 ears. 
 
 " Silence ! " came the voice of authority, and Cap 
 tain Tower separated himself a little from the press
 
 An Act of War 39 
 
 and strode nearer to father, who sat his horse calmly 
 in the midst of the tumult. 
 
 The crowd quieted, perchance to hear the better, 
 and the Captain spoke. 
 
 " Mr. Morton," he began courteously, " it is with 
 deep regret that we are forced to act in this matter, 
 but information has come to us that this hay is in 
 tended for an enemy to the American Colonies 
 To be plain, sir, for Gage s troops in Boston." 
 
 Well, what of that?" father broke in angrily. 
 " By what right " 
 
 " Nay, sir, let me finish," Captain Tower inter 
 rupted. " Out of our old friendship for you, James 
 Morton, we have come to buy this hay." 
 
 Evidently this offer was not more of a surprise 
 to father than to many of the Captain s own fol 
 lowers, for there was much murmuring and one or 
 two shouts of " No! No! " But among them were 
 most of the older and more substantial men of the 
 village, who had long held us in friendship, and 
 though they shouted not at all, it was they who con 
 trolled the others. 
 
 I could see their strong, rugged faces lifted as 
 they looked at their old neighbour upon his horse, 
 and they seemed to show concern and regret, as 
 if they pleaded in their hearts that father would not 
 put their long friendship to too severe a test. 
 
 At the offer to buy the hay father s face, too, 
 underwent a change. His anger disappeared. He 
 saw plainly how easy it was to deal with these pa-
 
 40 A Maid of 76 
 
 triots, who asked but for fair treatment and some 
 consideration for their needs. He cared not for 
 the murmurs of the hotheads, but for these solid 
 men whose counsels and opinions he had shared in 
 the past, he did care, and I hoped their plea would 
 move him to give up his project. But I might have 
 known better; for, though his voice when he spoke 
 in answer showed that his feelings had been touched, 
 he held firmly to his purpose. 
 
 " It is with sorrow," he said, " that I tell you 
 I cannot sell you the hay because " he hesitated 
 just an instant " because it is promised to the 
 soldiers of your king in Boston." 
 
 Once more Captain Tower was forced to silence 
 the crowd, and, when it had again become more 
 orderly, an old man, Mr. Roberts by name, stepped 
 out into the circle. 
 
 " James Morton," he began slowly, " you are an 
 honest man, that I ll vouch for. I have known you 
 since the day you first set foot in Elmtree, and I, 
 and many another here, know of your goodness and 
 charity and uprightness in this little village. If you 
 cannot think as we do, at least I pray you take the 
 chance we offer you to be neutral. I promise such 
 a decision shall be respected." 
 
 For a moment there was profound quiet as if each 
 man in that assemblage realised how much depended 
 upon the reply father should give. And he, too, 
 must have realized the importance of it, for it seemed 
 a long time before he answered, and I am sure he
 
 An Act of War 41 
 
 weighed the matter in his mind before he spoke. 
 
 " Mr. Roberts, and you other gentlemen," he be 
 gan at last, " it would be vain to pretend that we 
 can reconcile our differences by argument. I realize 
 exactly in what position I am placed, and I thank 
 you for the generosity and courtesy you have shown 
 an old neighbour. It would be easier and safer for 
 me and mine to comply with your suggestions; but, 
 gentlemen, such considerations I cannot take into ac 
 count with a clear conscience. To do so would be 
 to show disloyalty to my king and yours, and think 
 ing as I do, I would be a poltroon to accede. I thank 
 you, but I cannot accept your offer." 
 
 Again for a moment or two there was silence. 
 Then Captain Tower spoke a little sadly. 
 
 " You leave us no alternative, Mr. Morton," he 
 said, and turning to those with him he gave an order 
 to burn the hay. 
 
 In a twinkling the ring broke up and scattered. 
 Groups seized the waggons, which were soon moved 
 on to the Common. Here they were unloaded into 
 four great heaps and the horses and wains driven 
 out of danger. Then, at a signal, a light was set 
 to each and soon they were ablaze from top to bot 
 tom, leaping flames rising high into the sky and 
 lighting up the scene as in broad day. 
 
 There was scarce any sound save the fierce crack 
 ling of the burning hay. This surprised me. I had 
 expected cheers and threats, if naught worse; but 
 the men stood silent, thinking no doubt of what was
 
 42 A Maid of 76 
 
 to come of this act of theirs. Their temper had 
 changed. Anger had given place to sober reflection. 
 
 Just below my window father had drawn up his 
 horse and sat immovable, looking at the spectacle 
 without a word. Doubtless his thoughts were sad 
 enough; not because of the burning hay but because 
 of all it stood for. The issue had been fairly joined. 
 What would come of it? 
 
 I stood at the window, an arm about little Jimmy 
 as if to protect him, oblivious to the passing minutes 
 and with never a word to say. At length, as the 
 fire died down, the crowd began to disperse to their 
 homes, and soon there were but a few loiterers stand 
 ing about the dull-glowing heaps of burned hay. 
 
 Jimmy gave a great sigh and wriggled under my 
 arm. 
 
 " Oh, what a fine bonfire it was 1 " he cried, and 
 the sound of his childish voice brought me to myself 
 with a start. 
 
 " A costly one for thy Dada," said father from 
 below, looking up at us. " Now off to bed with 
 you. There will be no more such spectacles to 
 night." 
 
 And Jimmy and I hurried to do his bidding. 
 
 The next morning there was naught said of the 
 happenings of the night before. At breakfast Aunt 
 Nabby started to speak of the dreadful waste of the 
 fire, but father put an end to the matter gently though 
 firmly. 
 
 " We will not discuss it, Abigail," he interrupted.
 
 An Act of War 43 
 
 " All in this house, I am sure, are of one mind in 
 this business, and tis too serious an affair to gossip 
 over." 
 
 I dared not glance at Ethan and feared lest little 
 Jimmy should come out with some chatter that might 
 lead I knew not where, but the child held his peace, 
 and the meal went on rather silently. 
 
 A little later Aunt Nabby set me to stitching on 
 Jane s plenishing, and the day being warm and sunny, 
 we sat on the steps of the front portico, busy as bees 
 at our work. I rather expected my sister to ex 
 press some opinion on what had happened, but I 
 think there was naught in this world that would 
 have taken her mind off her wedding and its ar 
 rangements. I do not know to this day whether she 
 even saw the bonfire, as Jimmy called it, at any rate 
 she never spoke of it to me, but talked of this kind 
 of silk and that kind of stitchery, while her needle 
 went in and out of the bed-gown she was broidering. 
 
 So intent were we upon our work that we noted 
 not the quiet approach of a village child who must 
 have come through the fields back of the house. As 
 it was, I was not aware of his presence until he stood 
 close beside me. 
 
 " I was to show you that," he whispered in my 
 ear; and turning with a start I saw a small boy about 
 the age of Jimmy, holding out his hand toward me. 
 In the palm of it lay the brooch I had given the witch 
 woman of Elmtree.
 
 CHAPTER V 
 
 THE RED HAND 
 
 BUT I was not the only one who had seen the 
 brooch in the boy s hand. Jane, too, had 
 spied it and at once jumped to the conclu 
 sion that I had lost it. 
 
 " You careless child," she scolded, " let Aunt 
 Abigail know that you dropped it, and you ll feel 
 the weight of her hand." 
 
 " Don t tell on me, Jane," I coaxed, well content 
 to let her take this view of the matter. If you will 
 keep the secret I will work flowers around the let 
 ters I broidered on your shift." 
 
 " I will be mum at the price," she laughed, " but 
 give the boy something for his pains." 
 
 " Aye, at once," I answered, thankful that she had 
 supplied me with an excuse to talk to the lad out 
 of earshot, and in a moment I had him round the 
 corner of the house. 
 
 " Now tell me your message," I commanded, mak 
 ing no effort to hide my curiosity. 
 
 " I was to bid you come at once," he replied. 
 
 "To the hut?" I asked. 
 
 " Aye," he said, nodding. 
 
 44
 
 The Red Hand 45 
 
 "And did you come from there?" was my next 
 question. 
 
 " Aye," he answered again. 
 
 "But are you not feared to go there?" I ex 
 claimed, thinking of my own experience at that 
 dread place. 
 
 " Aye," he said for the third time, " but I like to 
 be frighted," he went on, turning suddenly quite 
 voluble. " You feel so proud of yourself when all s 
 done and no hurt come to you. Beside the old witch 
 pays good, hard money for roots and such like I 
 gather for her. She s no so bad either. She cured 
 my dog of a hurt leg; but good lack! she can make 
 the shivers run up and down a body s back an she s 
 so minded." He shuddered with delight at the 
 recollection. 
 
 " I will go to her at once," I declared finally, giv 
 ing the boy a small silver piece, for which he thanked 
 me. 
 
 " Ye d best not delay," he cautioned me as he went 
 off. 
 
 But I heeded not this admonition for, though puz 
 zle as I might I could come by no good reason for 
 the summons, I had no thought but to obey. 
 
 Without waiting even for a head-covering I took 
 to the fields behind the barns in order to avoid Jane, 
 who would be ready with questions I was in no wise 
 minded to answer, and so won to the road a goodly 
 distance from the house. I hurried through the vil 
 lage, heedless of the looks cast in my direction by
 
 46 A Maid of 76 
 
 those I met, who were doubtless surprised to see 
 me hatless and in such haste, for that route saved 
 me a good half mile, and I was anxious to reach my 
 destination quickly. 
 
 At length, coming to the weedy path leading to 
 the hut, I ran up it, but even in broad day I was not 
 without a sense of fear as I knocked upon the door. 
 
 " Enter, loving heart," came the voice I knew to 
 be the old dame s. 
 
 I went in and crossed the darkened room to the 
 small fire before which the wise woman was seated 
 as if, indeed, she had not stirred since my first visit. 
 All was as I had left it, except that the cats were 
 not to be seen. 
 
 " I am here! " I cried, holding out the brooch be 
 fore her. 
 
 She turned and half snatched the trinket out of 
 my hand, concealing it within the folds of her dress. 
 
 "Why did you send for me?" I asked breath 
 lessly. 
 
 " The time is come," she croaked. 
 
 "The time for what?" I demanded, my anxiety 
 getting the better of my awe. 
 
 " The time of which I warned you," she answered. 
 " Your father is in danger." 
 
 " But why should any one harm him? " I asked, 
 much distressed by her words. " The hay is de 
 stroyed." 
 
 Tis more than a matter of hay," she replied, 
 then giving me a sharp look over her shoulder she
 
 The Red Hand 47 
 
 went on, " Tis rumoured that your father has sent 
 for British troops. What know you of that? " 
 
 " Naught," I returned hotly, " nor do I believe it. 
 Why should he send for soldiers? " 
 
 " To punish those who burned the hay," she ex 
 plained. " Some say, too, that the redcoats come 
 to search for a store of powder and ball, and that 
 one who knows will tell them where the patriots have 
 it hid." 
 
 " Father is no informer! " I burst out. 
 
 " I do not say that he is," replied the old woman, 
 " but he will meet the fate of one, unless he leaves 
 Elmtree ere another sun rises." 
 
 " You are trying to fright me," I cried, though 
 indeed her words confirmed my own forebodings. 
 
 " Nay, child," she answered, her voice softening 
 as she looked at me, " of what use would it be to me 
 to fright you ? Nay, rely on what I tell you and 
 see to it that your father leaves Elmtree. War has 
 come to these Colonies, and will soon touch here. 
 Then a victim must be found. Who has been so 
 staunch a Loyalist as James Morton? Him they 
 will blame for aught that occurs, and, though I care 
 not what happens to any Tory in the land, yet am I 
 minded to save thy father for the sake of his daugh 
 ter." 
 
 She had spoken earnestly and gently, and for the 
 moment I forgot that she was called the witch of 
 Elmtree and believed that, as she said, she was s-triv- 
 ing to do me a kindness.
 
 48 A Maid of 76 
 
 "How will they serve him?" I murmured. 
 "Will they kill him?" 
 
 "Nay," she answered, "that you need not fear; 
 but perchance he would prefer death to tar and 
 feathers and being ridden out of town upon a rail." 
 
 " Oh, no," I protested, " they would never do 
 that." 
 
 "Listen!" The old dame nigh screamed the 
 word, her eyes hardening as they gazed into mine. 
 " Listen ! If you doubt me look on the other side 
 of the road opposite your gate. There you will find 
 proof of what I say. Think not to destroy it, for 
 if it were thrown down an hundred times yet would 
 it rise again. Now go ! I have kept my promise. 
 See to it that my warnings are not unheeded! " 
 
 I left the hut in haste, after a word or two of 
 thanks to the old woman, but she paid no further 
 heed to me, even keeping her back toward me till 
 I was out of the house. 
 
 I hurried home, pondering upon what I had just 
 been told and puzzling greatly over the old witch. 
 Evidently she was a patriot who was doing what she 
 could in her own way to further the cause. Nor 
 was she without her kindly feelings. I had had a 
 glimpse of them for a moment when she had spoken 
 as might any one with a heart. I suspected that her 
 magic fire and her restless cats were the means she 
 employed to befool the yokels who came for love- 
 philters as had Moll Butts; but, once she had over 
 awed them, I could see how she might use her power
 
 The Red Hand 49 
 
 to influence some hesitating farmer who wished to 
 favour the winning side and would throw in his lot 
 with the patriots were he but assured that they would 
 be victorious. In this and other ways she might do 
 more than a man s work for her cause. 
 
 And there was no doubt about her earnestness 
 when she warned me of father s danger; but how 
 was I to tell him and what good would it do? He 
 would laugh at the warning of an old witch, and 
 scold me severely for going near her. I knew him 
 well enough to be certain that he would scorn to 
 run away on any such pretext, and yet I believed that 
 the wise woman had been sincere, even though I 
 knew not how she had come by her knowledge. 
 However I meant to tell father and I hurried on, 
 driven by anxiety. 
 
 Dinner was long over when at last I reached home, 
 and little Jimmy met me at the gate. 
 
 " You re to have no mid-day meal, miss," he said, 
 frowning portentously in imitation of Aunt Nabby, 
 then in a whisper he added, " But Moll has left a 
 full platter in the buttery, if you chance that way." 
 
 I started to enter the yard meaning to go direct to 
 father, and caring little about the scolding to come, 
 when I remembered what the old witch had said 
 about the proof I was to find opposite the gate. I 
 looked, but saw naught at first; then in haste I crossed 
 the road, little Jimmy at my heels, for there, above 
 the bushes, was a blood-red hand pointing at our 
 house. It was mounted atop a stout post upon which
 
 50 A Maid of 76 
 
 were scrawled the words, " We come in 24 hrs." 
 
 "Now who put that there?" asked Jimmy curi 
 ously. " I vow I ne er saw it before. Is it per 
 chance a new game? " 
 
 He scrambled up the bank and tugged at the post, 
 but it was too firmly set for his small strength. 
 
 " Let it be, Jimmy," I said, realizing that here 
 was the way to warn father that he must flee with 
 out saying aught of my visit to the mysterious crone. 
 " Come with me into the house." 
 
 " You d best see father before Aunt Nabby catches 
 you," Jimmy cautioned as we crossed the road and 
 walked up the foot-path toward the front door. 
 
 "Where is Ethan?" I asked, for I thought to 
 speak to him of the matter first of all. Was he 
 at dinner? " 
 
 " Nay," answered the boy, " and that made Aunt 
 Nabby all the angrier. She vows that this house 
 loseth all order." 
 
 " Well," I said with a sigh at being forced to act 
 without Ethan s advice, " I must to father at once, 
 come what may. Where is he?" 
 
 "At his desk but Aunt Nabby is there too," 
 Jimmy told me. " Better stop first in the buttery." 
 
 But I had little interest in the meal Moll had 
 saved for me and I felt the need to give father warn 
 ing forthwith, so I went straightway to his study. 
 
 I opened the door a little shakily I confess, and 
 at my entrance Aunt Nabby rose from her chair, 
 holding herself very stiff and tall.
 
 A blood-red hand pointing at our house
 
 The Red Hand 51 
 
 " Go to your room, miss, and await me there," 
 she said with her severest manner. 
 
 " Now Aunt Nab " I began, but she cut me 
 short. 
 
 " Not a word ! " she exclaimed. 
 
 " Nay, but Abigail," father protested mildly, at 
 which my aunt turned her severity upon him for 
 the moment. 
 
 " James," she declared relentlessly, " when your 
 wife died and you asked me to care for your mother 
 less children I stipulated that there should be no 
 unseemly conflict of authority. Charlotte knows the 
 rules of this house. She has transgressed them and 
 should be punished accordingly." 
 
 " Oh, Aunt Nabby," I broke in desperately, " my 
 punishment can wait, while I have news that can 
 not. Father must away at once or he will be tarred 
 and feathered." 
 
 This silenced Aunt Nabby and brought father to 
 his feet. 
 
 "Where heard you that, Charlotte?" he de 
 manded. 
 
 " The house is marked," I answered, thinking he 
 would be more influenced by the red hand than by 
 what the witch had told me. " Come and see for 
 yourself." 
 
 Aunt Nabby murmured something about politics, 
 but father paid scant heed to her. Without a word 
 he followed me to the side of the road where on the 
 bank above us stood the post with the red hand.
 
 52 A Maid of 76 
 
 " There it is, Father," I said, rather tremblingly, 
 for the sight of the thing brought a chill to my heart. 
 " They come in twenty-four hours." 
 
 " They think to fright me," father muttered, 
 half under his breath, then seized with a sudden 
 anger he ran up the embankment and wrenching loose 
 the post, dashed it to the ground. " Do they fancy 
 me a child to be imposed upon by such silly stuff as 
 this!" he exclaimed, coming back to my side. 
 " Twill take more than a red-painted hand to drive 
 me from Elmtree." 
 
 He strode toward the house with me at his side, 
 but ere we turned in at the door I glanced back at the 
 place we had left. There, shining blood-coloured 
 in the sunlight, stood the post with its sinister emblem 
 atop, as though it had never been disturbed. 
 
 " Father! " I cried, clutching his arm, " look! It 
 is there again." 
 
 He turned and gazed across the road, standing 
 silent for a moment as if he could scarce believe his 
 eyes, then with a suddenness that startled me he 
 shook his fist violently. 
 
 " Tricks! Tricks! " he muttered and went swiftly 
 indoors. I followed and Aunt Nabby met us in the 
 study. 
 
 " What is it? " she asked. " More of your silly 
 politics? " 
 
 " Aye, silly enough," answered father angrily. 
 " These yokels plan to terrify me into leaving Elm-
 
 The Red Hand 53 
 
 tree. But I ll not go ! I ll ask the King for protec 
 tion if they threaten violence." 
 
 " Tis a long road to London, James," Aunt 
 Nabby remarked, with her cold common sense. 
 " Did the King save thy hay? " at which I saw father 
 shrink a little. 
 
 " And what could you do, Father, against so 
 many?" I pleaded, for indeed I would have given 
 much to see him go. 
 
 " There are others who are loyal," he replied. 
 
 " Not in this country side," Aunt Abigail retorted, 
 shaking her cap. " I know no Tory here that I 
 would trust. You d better to Boston till this blows 
 over." 
 
 " Nay," father insisted, " say no more of the mat 
 ter. I shall not go, and there is an end to it." 
 
 With a feeling of helplessness I glanced out of the 
 window and saw Ethan coming toward the house. 
 Giving a sigh of relief I hurried out to him, for I 
 wanted mightily to ask his advice. If father, as he 
 seemed, was determined not to leave Elmtree I 
 wondered if it were not my duty to tell him all the 
 old witch woman had said. 
 
 I met my brother at the gate and saw on the in 
 stant that he, too, was anxious, for his face was seri 
 ous and there was no laughing shout for me as was 
 usual. 
 
 " Look, Ethan," I said, pointing to the red hand. 
 
 He saw it and shook his head sorrowfully.
 
 54 A Maid of 76 
 
 " I expected it," he answered. " Father must go 
 away at once." 
 
 " So I have told him; but he will not go, Ethan." 
 
 " He must," my brother said positively. " He 
 must. Tis rumoured that redcoats have been sent 
 for, and if he is here when they arrive naught can 
 save him from violence. He must be away before 
 they reach here." 
 
 We had started for the house when a hail sounded 
 along the road and brought us to a stop. Toward 
 us came Gregory, our bond-servant, reeling and 
 lurching forward as if he were in sore pain. We ran 
 to him in haste. 
 
 " What is it? " cried Ethan as we reached him. 
 
 " The redcoats are coming," he panted, and fell 
 into Ethan s arms nigh fainting.
 
 CHAPTER VI 
 
 THE BEAT OF THE DRUMS 
 
 FOR the time I thought only of poor Gregory 
 and his hurts. His face was bruised and 
 swollen, his clothes muddied and he was in 
 a sorry state ; but his weakness was only momentary, 
 being due to shortness of breath from hard running. 
 In an instant he was himself again. 
 
 " Out with your news, man," said Ethan in a low 
 tense voice which showed me how serious he thought 
 it. " How came you in this condition? " 
 
 " I ve been beat," Gregory answered bitterly. 
 " I fell in with a swarm of bloody-backs. They 
 caught me a mile or so from the village and tried to 
 make me tell them the way hither, but I feigned 
 simple and in the end they let me go." 
 
 "How many are there?" demanded Ethan 
 eagerly. 
 
 " About two hundred," replied Gregory, " and 
 they must come soon. I tried to confuse them by 
 changing the signs at the crossroads, so mayhap they 
 may go down into Sandy Hollow, but twill do no 
 good in the end. They must reach here ere long. 
 There s time yet to get the master away, Mr. Ethan," 
 he went on earnestly. " It will go hard with him 
 
 55
 
 56 A Maid of 76 
 
 else, for it has been whispered that he writ for the 
 soldiers. We must save him. Though I can t hold 
 with his opinions in politics, he s been a kind master 
 and I would grieve sore an he were hurt. He must 
 be got away at once, Mr. Ethan." 
 
 " But the sign on the red hand gave him twenty- 
 four hours," I protested obstinately. 
 
 " Aye, miss, but that was when they little thought 
 the bloody-backs were so near," Gregory told me. 
 " Once they come, there ll be no warnings. He must 
 go at once, miss." 
 
 " Alas, he will not go, Gregory," I answered. 
 
 " But he must, Charlotte," Ethan declared, turn 
 ing as if to enter the house. 
 
 " Wait, Ethan," I said, laying a hand upon his 
 arm. " What will you tell father? " 
 
 " The truth," he answered proudly. 
 
 " And think you he will go away if he knows the 
 British troops are coming? " I replied. " Nay, he 
 will stay and claim their protection." 
 
 1 The worst thing he could do." Yet Ethan hes 
 itated, as well he might. 
 
 " He must be got away," Gregory murmured in 
 sistently. Try what you can do, Miss Charlotte. 
 Try! For none can stop harm coming to the master 
 once the fight is on. And there ll be a fight when 
 the British come. Be sure o that." 
 
 I was at my wits end. 
 
 Will not the redcoats be his best protection, 
 Ethan? " I asked at last.
 
 The Beat of the Drums 57 
 
 " Nay," he answered, " what would they care for 
 one Provincial? Whig or Tory, tis a small matter 
 to them. And they will have no time to look after 
 father, even had they the willingness. Twill be all 
 they can do to look after themselves. I know not 
 what to do ! " 
 
 Even as he spoke the roll of drums sounded in the 
 distance, and we looked at each other in dismay. 
 The redcoats were coming. 
 
 " Here they are," whispered Gregory in an awed 
 tone, and as if moved by a common impulse we all 
 hurried to the road. 
 
 There, scarce half a mile away, was the front rank 
 of a British company, their scarlet uniforms shining 
 bravely in the sunlight. 
 
 With a shudder I glanced at the wooden hand 
 across the way. It, too, carried the red sign of war. 
 
 But hardly had we recovered from the shock of 
 hearing the British drums than we were startled by 
 another sound equally alarming. The bell of the 
 village church began to toll violently, and almost 
 upon the first stroke men came running from all di 
 rections, to assemble on the common in front of us. 
 So swiftly had the usual quiet of the sleepy little town 
 been altered that it struck terror to my heart. 
 
 Gregory was the first to recover his wits. 
 
 " I m off to join the company," he cried, and for 
 getting his bruises, he darted toward the common at 
 top speed. I looked at Ethan dreading what I 
 guessed would be his action.
 
 58 A Maid of 76 
 
 " Go you to father," he said, quietly. " I must 
 take my place with the others who mean to defend 
 the village." 
 
 " Must you, Ethan? " I pleaded, knowing all the 
 while that there was no other road open to him; but 
 he stayed not to answer and hurried off in the wake 
 of Gregory. 
 
 With a sinking heart I ran into the house and, go 
 ing to the study, found father and Aunt Nabby stand 
 ing by the window looking up the road. 
 
 " Here are your king s troops, James," exclaimed 
 Aunt Nabby, joyfully. " Now you can have protec 
 tion, and I warrant you re glad to see them." 
 
 " Nay," answered father with a note of deep sad 
 ness in his voice, " I think I never looked on a sor 
 rier sight in all my life. See you not, Abigail, what 
 is going on on the common? " 
 
 Aunt Nabby turned and saw the rapidly formed 
 line of minute men. 
 
 " Oh, but they ll not fight the British," she ex 
 claimed confidently. 
 
 " I would that I were as sure," father returned, 
 shaking his head, as he turned away from the win 
 dow. " If there is an exchange of shots the whole 
 country will be aflame. Tis not troops that are 
 needed to settle this quarrel." 
 
 " Nonsense," protested Aunt Nabby, " they ll 
 never fight!" Then, turning, she caught sight of 
 me. " Where s Jimmy? " she demanded. 
 
 I had no idea where the boy was, but seeing that I
 
 The Beat of the Drums 59 
 
 could be of no use there, and also being glad of some 
 thing to do, I hailed her question with a sort of 
 relief. 
 
 " I ll find him, Aunt Nabby," I answered, and 
 started off at once to hunt for him. 
 
 Within the house none had seen him, and I hurried 
 to the barn. But here also was the same tale, and 
 of a sudden I began to be anxious, knowing that the 
 child was afraid of naught and ever ready for an 
 adventure. This reasoning led me to the conclusion 
 that in all probability he was out upon the common, 
 where, in the hurry and confusion, he would be un 
 noticed. 
 
 Arguing thus I ran toward the village green with 
 all speed, fearful that some harm might befall the 
 boy, and soon I found myself in the midst of an anx 
 ious throng. 
 
 Nor was I the only female there. Mothers, wives 
 and sisters of the minute men were on every hand, 
 watching with anxious eyes the two thin lines drawn 
 up at attention in the centre of the green field. For 
 a moment I stayed to look for Ethan. There he 
 stood with the others, and I knew not whether my 
 pride in his courage equalled the fear I had of what 
 might happen to the brother I loved so dearly. 
 But the issue lay not with me. I was but one maid 
 among many, who at such times must hide their suf 
 fering to hearten those who fight for them. 
 
 Captain Tower, shouting his orders, strode up and 
 down in front of his company, commanding the peo-
 
 60 A Maid of 76 
 
 pie to fall back. And soon the women, children, and 
 elders of the village were assembled to one side, but 
 well within earshot of all that passed. It was 
 among this crowd that I found Jimmy, who was 
 dancing about in an ecstasy of excitement. 
 
 " Oh, Charlotte ! " he cried as I reached him, " the 
 redcoats are here and we shall beat them." 
 
 " You must come home at once," I declared, 
 grasping his shoulder and pulling him toward the 
 opposite side of the green. But he held back. 
 
 " Nay, Charlotte, I want to see the fun," he pro 
 tested, being but a child. 
 
 " Come ! " I insisted, dragging him to the front of 
 the knot of people. There s no time to argue the 
 matter." 
 
 But I was too late, for of a sudden there came a 
 hush upon the assembly and the beating of drums 
 sounded sharply on my ears. I looked up to see 
 the British soldiers march into the square and 
 stopped where I was, not daring to cross the space 
 between the two companies. There I stayed 
 through all that followed, one hand holding that of 
 little Jimmy, scarce conscious of myself at all but 
 fascinated by the scene before me. 
 
 An officer on horseback led the British, and it was 
 plain that he was surprised to see the sturdy militia 
 awaiting him, for he pulled up his beast and gave a 
 command which brought his men to a standstill. 
 Another order formed them into a line facing our
 
 The Beat of the Drums 61 
 
 defenders ; this done he spurred his horse forward to 
 where Captain Tower was standing. 
 
 As he reined up he saluted formally and our cap 
 tain raised his hand in acknowledgment. 
 
 " What s the meaning of this? " asked the British 
 officer, haughtily indicating the company with his 
 sword. " If it be a friendly reception, well and 
 good; but, although I thought the bells were ringing 
 in our honour, I cannot get it out of my head that 
 there is a something hostile in your bearing. I hope 
 I am mistaken." 
 
 That will depend entirely upon yourself," re 
 plied Captain Tower. " We re not used to seeing 
 the military, and perchance we are in ignorance of 
 the proper ceremony. When we learn the reason 
 for your visit we shall know better how to act." 
 
 There was naught of graciousness in Captain 
 Tower s speech. He was an old soldier who had 
 fought in the French and Indian wars, and doubtless 
 having made up his mind that a fight was inevitable, 
 he had no inclination to conciliate his enemy. 
 
 And his manner seemed to irritate the other ex 
 tremely. 
 
 " A fig for what you think or know ! " he rapped 
 out. Tis your place to be respectful to the repre 
 sentatives of His Majesty s government without ask 
 ing what their business is. I doubt not you need a 
 lesson in manners and trust me, you ve come to 
 the right man for it. I ll have none of your airs and
 
 62 A Maid of 76 
 
 talk of rights. Disperse your silly militia, or my 
 men shall do it to a tune you ll be far from liking." 
 
 " Nay, not so fast," retorted Captain Tower. 
 " We know well enough what you are after. Tis 
 not the first hunt of the kind in these Colonies, but 
 let me tell you, so that there shall be no mistake 
 wherein the responsibility for trouble lies, we de 
 fend our own. No king nor king s soldiers shall 
 steal from us without a struggle." 
 
 I guessed that in this Captain Tower was refer 
 ring to the powder and ball rumoured to have been 
 hidden by the patriots; but the British officer evi 
 dently knew naught of this and hit upon another 
 meaning. 
 
 " Oh, ho! " he cried angrily, " you call it stealing 
 to take criminals and give them their just deserts? 
 Tis a fine lawless idea, and as for the responsibility, 
 twill be on your own heads if trouble comes. Here 
 now is the gist of the matter. Attend well for I 
 shall not repeat myself. We were sent from Provi 
 dence to escort some hay into Boston, where it is 
 greatly needed by His Majesty s soldiers. A Mr. 
 Morton of your village engaged to procure it, but so 
 hostile have you Provincials become that it was 
 burned. Now, lacking the hay, we have come for 
 the ruffians who fired it, in order that they may ex 
 plain to General Gage the meaning of their actions. 
 There you have it. I came for hay. Failing that I 
 must take back those who destroyed it. One or the 
 other I must and shall have."
 
 The Beat of the Drums 63 
 
 " And we will give you neither," answered Cap 
 tain Tower. At this point several elders of the 
 village, seeing no immediate danger of a conflict, 
 stepped forward and took the matter out of the 
 Captain s hands. 
 
 Here indeed I might have escaped to our house, 
 but I and those around me were too breathlessly in 
 terested in the scene before us to think of moving. 
 
 Our old minister, Mr. Carrington, was the fore 
 most of the men trying to compromise the matter. 
 He spoke the British captain fairly and courteously, 
 but there was no good excuse that could be offered 
 for the burning of the hay. It was an act of defi 
 ance, and it was soon apparent that one side or the 
 other must yield. 
 
 But the English officer stood his ground. 
 The men or the hay," he reiterated, yet neither 
 could he get, for to give up those who had a hand in 
 that business would mean all the young men of the 
 village and many of the older ones as well. 
 
 The parley lasted but a short time. It soon be 
 came evident to the British captain that although 
 they spoke with more consideration they were no 
 whit less determined to thwart him than was Captain 
 Tower. 
 
 " Now for the last time, I ask you to deliver to 
 me the men who burned the hay! " he cried angrily. 
 
 " Sir, I beg you to consider," faltered Mr. Car 
 rington. 
 
 " I have considered to no purpose," answered the
 
 64 A Maid of 76 
 
 officer. Tis for you to consider now, and I give 
 you five minutes by the watch after I rejoin my 
 troop. At the end of that time you will either dis 
 perse in order that I may take such measures as I see 
 fit, or we shall fire. And if blood is shed twill be 
 upon your own stubborn heads for resisting the 
 authority of your king." 
 
 With that he wheeled his horse and galloped off 
 to his men. Once there he took out his watch so 
 that all could see and began to count the minutes 
 aloud. 
 
 Realising that nothing further could be done Mr. 
 Carrington spoke to Captain Tower. 
 
 The issue is now in your hands, Captain," 
 murmured the old minister. " God grant that what 
 you are resolved to do may bear good fruit," and he 
 raised his eyes to the heavens as if in prayer. 
 
 " Gentlemen, you will fall back," commanded 
 Captain Tower in a businesslike voice, and the group 
 of elders moved away, all save Mr. Carrington. 
 
 You, too, Mr. Carrington," said the Captain 
 after a moment. He spoke gently for he, as well as 
 all in the village, loved the old man. " You can do 
 no good now, sir," he added. 
 
 " I shall not go back," Mr. Carrington announced 
 in a strong voice. " Although I shall not fight, yet 
 may I bare my breast to the bullets of our oppressors 
 and so perchance take the place of a younger man 
 who can do more for his country than a worn-out,
 
 The Beat of the Drums 65 
 
 weary old parson. If blood is shed again, Captain, 
 more must follow ere America is freed." 
 
 His last words rang out prophetically and with a 
 firm step he walked to where the company stood 
 and took his stand at one end of the line facing the 
 British soldiers. Captain Tower followed protest 
 ing. 
 
 " But you have no place here, Mr. Carrington," 
 he insisted. 
 
 " Aye, but I have a place," the old man said. 
 " Your company has lacked a chaplain heretofore. 
 It has one now." 
 
 And Captain Tower with a shrug of his shoulders 
 took his position in front of the line. 
 
 Two minutes gone ! " the British officer an 
 nounced, and an ominous hush fell upon the scene.
 
 CHAPTER VII 
 
 COUNTING THE MINUTES 
 
 THE little group of villagers among whom 
 Jimmy and I stood seemed scarce to breathe, 
 so silent were they. We were placed out 
 of range of gun-fire and there we remained, terror- 
 stricken, waiting for the tragedy to come. The Brit 
 ish captain, watch in hand, sat his motionless horse, 
 counting the minutes, while the scarlet line of regular 
 troops confronted our minute men. 
 
 At the windows and doors of the houses surround 
 ing the common I could see the forms of women, 
 and it needed little imagination to picture their 
 anxious faces gazing with loving eyes upon a husband 
 or a son standing erect in the ranks of our defend 
 ers. 
 
 All was strangely quiet. No birds sang nor dog 
 barked. Even the wind had fallen, and not a leaf 
 stirred upon the trees. It was like the ominous hush 
 before a thunderstorm, only the dread of what might 
 happen was a thousand times worse. 
 
 " Three minutes gone ! " 
 
 The words floated clearly across the green, to be 
 followed at once by the murmur of low sobs from 
 
 66
 
 Counting the Minutes 67 
 
 those about me, and for an instant my heart stopped 
 its beating. 
 
 I looked at the British officer and was surprised to 
 find a smile upon his lips. He was young and rather 
 boyish in appearance, not at all the sort of man who 
 would take any joy in killing his fellows and yet 
 he smiled. Could it be that he did not realize the 
 determination of those who opposed him? Did he 
 expect that our men would give up at the last moment ? 
 That they were only half in earnest and that at the 
 end they would not dare to fight against the regular 
 soldiers of England? 
 
 Perhaps that was what his smile indicated, but, 
 oh, I thought, if only some one could make him un 
 derstand that every man in the Elmtree militia was 
 ready to die for his country. 
 
 " Four minutes gone ! " 
 
 To our ears the voice of the man upon the horse 
 sounded like a funeral knell. I heard near me some 
 one weeping and to my right a frail woman clinging 
 to the arm of an old man gazed out across the field 
 to where her young husband stood, while the tears 
 flowed unheeded down her haggard face. But there 
 was no word uttered. A good courage was not con 
 fined to those who filled the ranks. The little group 
 of watchers showed equal fortitude that day, as they 
 stood there awaiting the moment of sacrifice. 
 
 Of a sudden Captain Tower gave a command and 
 those in the front rank of our lines kneeled down so 
 that the men behind might have free play for their
 
 68 A Maid of 76 
 
 guns. There was no mistaking the meaning of this 
 move, and it evidently surprised the British officer, 
 for he straightened in his saddle and the smile left 
 his lips. Then he called his second in command, 
 who, after a whispered talk with his superior, went 
 among the English with a word to them here and 
 there. Again the Captain straightened and looked 
 grimly at the time-piece in his hand. 
 
 Finally with a gesture of resolution he put his 
 watch in his pocket and, drawing his sword, spurred 
 his horse a little way toward the waiting line of 
 Provincials. 
 
 The five minutes are gone ! " he cried. " For 
 the last time I charge you lay down your arms 
 and disperse ! " 
 
 He paused, waiting to see if his behest would be 
 obeyed; but his only reply was the quiet injunction of 
 Captain Tower to his men not to fire first. 
 
 "Very well!" cried the British officer. "Very 
 well! The consequences be upon your own heads! " 
 And with that he galloped back to his own lines. 
 Then with lifted sword he gave the word that 
 brought the muskets of his soldiers to their shoul 
 ders. 
 
 " Take aim! " he cried, and his lieutenant echoed 
 the words. 
 
 Like a well-oiled machine the redcoats levelled 
 their guns, and we waited with held breath for the 
 next command. 
 
 I watched the British captain, seemingly unable to
 
 Counting the Minutes 69 
 
 drag my eyes from his face, and saw him open his 
 lips to speak the fatal word. But, ere it was uttered, 
 a loud shout attracted his attention. 
 
 " Stop ! Stop ! " was the startling cry. " I charge 
 you hold your fire ! " And there, between the two 
 rows of levelled muskets stood father. For an in 
 stant he remained motionless, a commanding figure 
 facing the British, tall and upright, with one hand 
 held high above his head. At the moment I had no 
 realization of his danger. To me he seemed sud 
 denly to have grown larger, as if indeed he had be 
 come a bulwark for our men against the bullets of 
 the British. Tears of thankfulness came into my 
 eyes, for so firm was my faith in him that I felt sure 
 that now all would be made right. 
 
 But the British captain had no such thought. 
 
 " Out of the way ! Out of the way ! " he shouted. 
 " Do you wish to be killed? " 
 
 There shall be no killing," answered father in a 
 ringing voice. " I am James Morton, His Maj 
 esty s faithful servant, and I command you, bid your 
 men to lower their muskets." 
 
 For a moment the officer hestitated, then glad, 
 perchance to avoid the shedding of blood, and know 
 ing that father had procured the hay and was a 
 firm Loyalist, he gave the order to lower the guns 
 and rode out between the lines to parley with the 
 man who, in the nick of time, had stopped the 
 firing. 
 
 "What mean you, sir?" he began blusteringly,
 
 yo A Maid of 76 
 
 doubtless unready that any should think he was will 
 ing to shirk a task that came his way. 
 
 " It means," father answered, " that though I am 
 a loyal subject of His Majesty, King George, I am 
 also a citizen of this Colony of the Massachusetts 
 Bay, and I shall not stand by and see my neighbours 
 shot down. Once your bullets are loosed the whole 
 country will be plunged into war." 
 
 "Oh, ho! War!" cried the Captain derisively. 
 " Who is there to make w r ar upon us? A thousand 
 troops would clear the country of such a rabble as 
 these in thirty days," and he made a gesture of com- 
 tempt toward our militia. " But this has naught to 
 do with the matter of the hay, Mr. Morton," he 
 went on. " I have information that it was burned, 
 and have come for the culprits. In face of this 
 your neighbours have seen fit to take up arms against 
 their king and will not disperse." 
 
 " Nay, I think they will if the facts are made 
 clear," answered father. " Come, we will speak 
 with them." And he moved across the common 
 to where we were standing, followed by the British 
 officer. 
 
 The elders of the village hurried to meet them. 
 Twas easy to see that the nearness of disaster had 
 brought terror to all hearts, and they were more 
 than ready to meet father halfway, Loyalist though 
 he was. Mr. Carrington stepped from the ranks 
 and joined the group, while we children, moved 
 by curiosity, crept nearer with the others until a half
 
 Counting the Minutes 71 
 
 circle was formed about those few who spoke for all. 
 
 " My friends," father began, " the Captain tells 
 me that your company is in arms against the King. 
 This I cannot believe, and I look for another ex 
 planation of the matter." 
 
 " Tis not against the King we stand," Mr. 
 Roberts answered, " but to protect our rights." 
 
 " But the hay was burned, and you refused to give 
 up those who did it! " the Captain broke in. 
 
 " Aye, that is true," rejoined Mr. Roberts, " for 
 we know of naught that should give you the right 
 to them. If a wrong has been done we have our 
 own courts of justice to punish the offenders. If 
 James Morton makes a complaint it will be con 
 sidered fairly and before the law." 
 
 " I m no barrister to argue such matters," cried 
 the Englishman; "all I know is that some ruffians 
 have burned the King s hay. It is my duty to cap 
 ture them. Their punishment is no concern of mine. 
 That will be determined by General Gage in Boston. 
 But think not to befool me. I am well aware that 
 all of you were involved, and that it is for that rea 
 son you have taken up arms to protect those who 
 actually lighted the fire. I have no wish to shed 
 blood but I have a duty to perform." 
 
 " Nay," interrupted father sharply, " you have no 
 duties here, if it is on the King s behalf you come." 
 
 "On whose else should I come?" demanded 
 the puzzled officer. " The hay was the King s, 
 and"
 
 72 A Maid of 76 
 
 " There you are wrong," father broke in. The 
 hay was mine. If any one has sustained damage it 
 is I. Therefore your contention falls, for none here 
 has interfered with the King s rights in this matter." 
 
 At this there was a murmur of pleased surprise 
 among the villagers, for here, truly, was an untying 
 of the knot they had got themselves tangled in. 
 
 Then why sent you for the soldiers, James Mor 
 ton?" came the whining voice of Sam Dodge, the 
 shoemaker, whose curiosity would never let him hold 
 his tongue. 
 
 " / send for the soldiers " father began, but 
 he stopped suddenly, a flush of anger coming into 
 his face. For a moment he stood silent, looking 
 from one to another of his old friends as if expecting 
 them to speak; but all held their peace. At length, 
 throwing up his head proudly, he turned to the 
 British captain again. 
 
 " May I ask, sir, how you came by the news that 
 the hay was burned? " he said. 
 
 " Twas brought to us by one of our men who 
 was sent on ahead to reconnoitre," the officer re 
 plied. " He was a witness to all that happened, and 
 hearing naught from you, which seemed strange to 
 me, I came on to-day to investigate for myself." 
 
 That was father s answer to the accusation that 
 he had sent for the troops; but he made no reference 
 to it then. 
 
 " You have exceeded your instructions, sir," he 
 said. " You were ordered to await the hay several
 
 Counting the Minutes 73 
 
 miles below the village. There was no command 
 that you should come here." 
 
 The British captain flushed angrily. 
 
 " I was told that you were loyal that I might 
 count upon James Morton to any extent! " he burst 
 out wrathfully. 
 
 " His Majesty has no more loyal subject in his 
 kingdom," cried father at the top of his voice, " but, 
 sir, tis not dulling the keen edge of that loyalty to 
 try and save this colony to the Crown. If you have 
 come here on the matter of my hay, Captain, your 
 errand has been a useless one. What damage I 
 have sustained needs not force of arms to redress it. 
 Therefore I beg that you will take your men back 
 whence they came and report that I have failed in 
 my endeavour to secure the hay I promised General 
 Gage." 
 
 " Very well," answered the Englishman, much 
 put about by this way of closing the matter. " I 
 shall report what you have said and done, but I 
 doubt if it will make your welcome the more cordial 
 when next you go to Boston Town." 
 
 And with that he rode off to his troops, and in 
 a few moments the redcoats were in motion with 
 their backs turned on Elmtree. 
 
 It was a silent and much relieved group of people 
 who watched them depart, and Mr. Carrington, 
 softly, as if to himself, said a short prayer of thank 
 fulness that found an echo in every heart within 
 sound of his voice. Then he and all of father s
 
 74 A Maid of 76 
 
 old neighbours crowded forward to where father 
 stood a little apart. 
 
 " Your hand, James Morton," exclaimed Mr. 
 Roberts. Whig or Tory, you are an honest man 
 and all in this village are your debtors." 
 
 " Nay," said father, drawing back, " there can be 
 no more friendship between us. A few days gone 
 my child was refused food in your market because 
 she was the daughter of a Loyalist. This morning 
 a red hand pointed at my door with a warning that 
 I must leave the town ere another sun had set. I 
 was to be driven out else. Now, when I am ac 
 cused of sending for the King s soldiers, not one 
 voice is lifted in my defence. Nay, nay! How can 
 there be friendship between us? I shall go to Bos 
 ton. Though my welcome is like to be harsh, as 
 you have heard, I cannot stay here longer." 
 
 "Nay, do not go!" exclaimed Mr. Carrington. 
 " Stay with us, James Morton, and hold what views 
 you please. Your work this day has given you that 
 right, and we shall see that you are not molested 
 further." 
 
 "And would you have me do naught?" asked 
 father in a firm voice. Think you I have no af 
 fection for this country that I could see it ravaged 
 with war and not raise a hand to stop it? You be 
 lieve that because I am loyal to the King I have no 
 regard for this land that has been my home. Tis 
 not true ! I love it with all my heart, and would 
 lay down my life willingly rather than that it should
 
 Counting the Minutes 75 
 
 be torn asunder in a bloody strife. Is there no way 
 of settling our differences except by fighting? Must 
 men be killed must misery and starvation harry 
 us because there are stubborn leaders on both sides? 
 God forbid that I should not do my utmost to ease 
 the friction between you. See to it that you on 
 your part are not stiff-necked and too ready to take 
 up your muskets. I leave you to your duty as you 
 see it. I am loyal to my king but I shall do my 
 utmost to bring peace to this sorely troubled coun- 
 try." 
 
 He stopped, his head lifted high and his eyes 
 flashing as he faced them. Then catching sight of 
 me and of little Jimmy, perhaps for the first time, 
 he held out a hand to us. 
 
 " Come, daughter," he said, with a sad shake of 
 his head. " Come. We are among the King s en 
 emies and must be gone." 
 
 And so, taking my hand in his, he led us across 
 the common toward our home.
 
 CHAPTER VIII 
 
 JANE WEDS THE DOCTOR 
 
 IT was not until we had nigh reached the house 
 that I began to realize the full meaning of 
 father s words to the people on the common. 
 Now that danger no longer threatened him he had 
 determined to leave Elmtree. What it was that 
 had changed him so of a sudden I did not discern; 
 but I was sure it was no whim or spirit of con 
 trariness; and my feelings, too, had undergone a 
 change. Since the red hand was no longer a menace 
 I was as eager that he should stay as I had been 
 anxious to have him heed the warning. It seemed 
 to me that our home was the safest place for him, and 
 his decision to visit Boston at this time troubled me 
 mightily. 
 
 "Are you really going away, Father?" I asked, 
 as we entered the gate. 
 
 Yes, my child," he answered, very sorrowfully 
 I thought. 
 
 " But must you go? " 
 
 " Aye, that I must," he replied. " I see now I 
 should have been away long ere this, but I thought 
 to do my work for the King in my home. Alas, 
 
 76
 
 Jane Weds the Doctor 77 
 
 we cannot call it that any more ! We must all leave 
 Elmtree to seek a new abiding place." 
 
 "All of us?" I gasped, scarce understanding. 
 
 " Aye, all of us," he declared. " Think you, 
 Charlotte, my dear, that I would willingly leave my 
 loyal children among the enemies of their king? 
 Never ! " and with that he passed into the house, 
 while his words rang in my brain. 
 
 " His loyal children ! " 
 
 Evidently father had been too wrought upon by 
 the nearness of a tragedy to take note of Ethan, 
 standing in the ranks of that brave little band of 
 Provincials. Nor, seemingly, had it ever entered 
 his head that any of us could differ from him on 
 such a matter, and the time was come when all must 
 be made plain. 
 
 " Poor father! " I thought. " Poor dear father! 
 It will come nigh to breaking his heart when he 
 learns what the opinions of his children really are." 
 
 As I led Jimmy into the house, father was calling 
 for Aunt Abigail who came bustling down the stairs, 
 talking excitedly. We children followed her into 
 the study where she began to upbraid him for the 
 risk he had taken in going between the lines. 
 
 " Twas a most foolhardy thing to do, James," 
 she ended, " and you gained naught by it. Your 
 brave British soldiers went off without firing a shot." 
 
 " We will not discuss that, Abigail," father re 
 plied quietly. " We are all leaving Elmtree as 
 soon as the necessary preparations can be made."
 
 78 A Maid of 76 
 
 "Leave Elmtree ! All of us!" echoed Aunt 
 Nabby, looking at him aghast. " Are you gone 
 crazed, James? " 
 
 "Nay," answered father patiently; "but I have 
 work to do in Boston and I do not choose to leave 
 my family among hostile neighbours. There is no 
 time to argue the matter. My mind is made up. 
 So please hurry with your arrangements. The house 
 can be left to the care of Gregory and " 
 
 " No, that it cannot," Aunt Nabby interrupted 
 vigorously. " I have naught to do with your poli 
 tics. I leave such foolishness to the men and I 
 stay here ! " 
 
 " That is as you will, Abigail," father replied with 
 a shrug of his shoulders. " I cannot think that any 
 harm will come to you through your opinions. But 
 my children go with me. Jimmy," he continued, ad 
 dressing the small boy at my side, " run, please, 
 and tell Jane I should like to see her here at 
 once." 
 
 My little brother scurried off upon his errand, 
 but ere he had gone farther than the hall, we heard 
 Jane hastening down the stairs, and a moment later 
 the voice of Dr. Isaac Jones, to whom she was to be 
 wedded, as she opened the door to him. 
 
 " Tis a sickly season, Jane," Dr. Isaac cried 
 cheerily, as he greeted his lady-love. " There are 
 two new cases of measles and I have also accepted an 
 invitation to inoculate a party against the small 
 pox. We gather to-night at Mr. Fielding s country
 
 Jane Weds the Doctor 79 
 
 house. It is for that reason I have come thus early 
 to bid you good-bye till I return." 
 
 They entered the study as he ended, and father 
 greeted him cordially, for he liked Jane s lover, 
 though to my thinking, the doctor was far from 
 romantical, having ever some prosy speech about his 
 patients upon his lips. 
 
 You come in the nick of time, Isaac," father ex 
 claimed, grasping the doctor s hand. " Though I 
 fear my news will not rejoice you, yet it must be 
 told. I and my children leave for Boston at once 
 to remain until the unhappy differences between the 
 Crown and these colonies have been adjusted. I 
 trust it will not be for long." 
 
 Jane uttered no word, but I saw her eyes open 
 wide with surprise and dismay. Dr. Isaac shook his 
 head perplexedly, as he might over a puzzling case 
 of illness. 
 
 " I think, sir," he said after a moment, peering 
 at father through his horn-rimmed glasses; " I think 
 you exaggerate the necessity for your leaving Elm- 
 tree. I ve heard much talk of this matter among 
 my patients and " 
 
 " I m not leaving because I m afraid," father 
 broke in. " Not at all, but I must do what seems 
 my duty without regard to my own comfort, and I 
 do not care to leave my children to suffer because 
 their father is loyal to the King." 
 
 " There is no danger of that, sir," Dr. Isaac re 
 marked slowly, for he was most deliberate in his
 
 8o A Maid of 76 
 
 speech. " I judge rightly, I think, when I say that 
 your neighbours are not unfriends with you, but with 
 your king." 
 
 " Your king!" echoed father, emphasising the 
 first word and looking fixedly at the doctor. Your 
 king ! Why do you not say Our king ? Or 
 would you have me understand that he has ceased to 
 be your king? " 
 
 I think the doctor was a little taken a-back at 
 father s vehemence; but he stood by his beliefs, and 
 I liked him better than ever I had before. 
 
 " I call no man my king, Mr. Morton," he said, 
 " who permits his Ministers to enslave free men. 
 They tax us unlawfully; they take away our judges; 
 and they have turned the guns of their soldiers upon 
 us. George the Third ceased to be my king when 
 his troops shot down the farmers of Lexington." 
 
 Father looked at Dr. Isaac in astonishment, as if 
 he could scarce believe his ears; then I saw anger 
 gather in his eyes as he gazed at the younger man 
 before him. 
 
 " Have I harboured a traitor in this house? " he 
 muttered, half to himself. 
 
 " Nay, sir " the doctor began, but father broke 
 in furiously. 
 
 "Stop!" he thundered. "You shall not utter 
 treason before my children ! Out of my house and 
 come not in again! Think you I will permit a 
 daughter of mine to marry a traitor to his king?" 
 
 For an instant there was silence in the room;
 
 Jane Weds the Doctor 81 
 
 then Jane taking a step nearer Dr. Isaac, faced 
 father resolutely. 
 
 " I cannot speak for the rest of your children, 
 sir," she began, " but for myself let me tell you that 
 I, too, am what you are pleased to call a traitor; 
 and if Isaac leaves this house never to return again 
 I go with him an he will take me." 
 
 My eyes were fixed upon father as Jane spoke and I 
 saw in his face first surprise and then sorrow. My 
 heart ached for him I loved best in all the world. 
 And yet never had I admired Jane so much as at 
 that moment. It had not been her way to express 
 aught of what she felt. I was surprised that her 
 opinions were so firmly fixed. 
 
 Dr. Isaac put an arm about Jane, a mute signal 
 that he appreciated her support, though his brow 
 was wrinkled as if the situation perplexed him. 
 Father stared at them for a moment, at first over 
 whelmed by Jane s revelation, then his stern expres 
 sion gave place to a look of surprise. 
 
 " Tis scarce believable that one of my children 
 should turn against the King," he said, in a voice 
 quiet enough, though tense with suppressed emotion. 
 " Doubtless I have to thank you for this, Isaac," he 
 went on, bitterly, " but seeing that the matter is 
 accomplished I must make the best of it. You can 
 come to Boston for her when the times are more 
 settled." 
 
 " Nay, that will never do," Jane whimpered. 
 " Tis ill luck to postpone a wedding, and my dress
 
 82 A Maid of 76 
 
 is made and all my linen ready. I do not want the 
 wedding put off." 
 
 " But it can take place in Boston as well as here," 
 father insisted. " I can surely arrange for Isaac 
 to enter the city." 
 
 " Aye, but can I get out again? " remarked the 
 doctor thoughtfully. " I ve many sick and more 
 sickening how can I go away? In duty to those 
 who depend upon me, I dare not risk it." 
 
 Jane at this began to sob openly and though Dr. 
 Isaac tried to comfort her she would not listen to 
 reason. She begged father not to insist upon taking 
 her to Boston; and he, in his turn desired to be 
 present at her wedding. 
 
 " Can you not wait till after our marriage? " Dr. 
 Isaac asked father. 
 
 " Nay, that I will not do," father answered posi 
 tively. " The business upon which I go, may not 
 be sacrificed to any personal desire. If Jane will 
 not accompany me, then indeed I must forego the 
 gratification of seeing her married." 
 
 " Sure I never heard it was ill-luck to hasten a 
 wedding," I suggested. " Why cannot they be 
 wedded at once? All is ready." 
 
 I saw Jane s face light up and knew she would 
 agree. 
 
 " Tis the very thing," cried father gladly. 
 " There is one among us who keeps her head. 
 Fetch Mr. Carrington, Isaac, and we will have him 
 marry you forthwith."
 
 Jane Weds the Doctor 83 
 
 But here a new difficulty presented itself. 
 
 " You forget that I must go to the inoculation 
 to-night," Dr. Isaac protested hesitatingly. 
 
 " If you do not want me," Jane declared, with 
 a toss of her head, " I shall go to Boston with father, 
 and perhaps I ll wed an officer in Mr. Gage s 
 family." 
 
 I vow I liked her spirit. 
 
 " Nay now, Jane," stammered the doctor, " you 
 know it is not that I do not want you; but that I 
 must to the Fielding s for the inoculation." 
 
 " Aye, you said that before," snapped Jane. 
 
 " But you seem not to understand," he per 
 sisted. " I would not leave you alone, yet I have 
 promised to attend the party and all arrange 
 ments have been made. A doctor must do his 
 duty." 
 
 " You can take her with you," I put in, made 
 bold by the reception my previous suggestion had 
 met with. 
 
 "Aye, and why not?" asked father. " Twill 
 be a new sort of wedding junket, I ll admit; but 
 twill be the best way out of our difficulty." 
 
 And so it was finally arranged. Dr. Isaac went 
 off for the pastor, Jane hurried upstairs to don her 
 wedding-gown, and Aunt Nabby bustled about to 
 make what preparations she might in the limited 
 time at her disposal. 
 
 " Where is Ethan? " asked father, looking at me. 
 " Know you where he is? He should be here, not
 
 84 A Maid of 76 
 
 only for his sister s marriage but also to make ready 
 against our journey." 
 
 " Is he to go, too, Father? " I asked. 
 To be sure he is. Run and see if you can find 
 him," was the answer and with Jimmy beside me I 
 hurried r.way. 
 
 We went to the common, but by this time the 
 crowd had dispersed and I knew not where else to 
 seek. None had seen him, though I asked several 
 old friends; so, when at length I spied Mr. Carring- 
 ton and the doctor enter our gate I hurried back, 
 a little sad that Ethan would miss Jane s wedding, 
 yet also somewhat glad that the moment of father s 
 bitterest disappointment was to be put off. 
 
 But I wanted to see Ethan before he faced father, 
 in order to warn him of what was coming and per 
 haps to find a solution for our difficulties, if that 
 indeed were possible. 
 
 I reported that I could find no trace of my brother 
 and it was agreed that they should delay a little for 
 him; but the time slipped by and at length Dr. Isaac 
 could stand it no longer. 
 
 " Tis impossible to wait another moment," he 
 insisted. " I must be at Fairchild s farm by six 
 and tis a good two hours drive away." 
 
 So the bride was sent for and came down, look 
 ing lovely in her white paduasoy, even though the 
 blossoms in her hair were but common flowers from 
 our own garden. 
 
 She and Dr. Brown stood before old Mr. Car-
 
 Jane Weds the Doctor 85 
 
 rington, who had baptised them both when they were 
 babes; and happily, just before the final words were 
 said, Ethan slipped quietly into the room. 
 
 I watched him as he took a place opposite me and 
 was startled to see how much older he looked. His 
 face was quite pale, his lips set, and no one who 
 knew what I did could doubt he was moved by some 
 high purpose. To me he was very handsome, al 
 though he was but dressed in his everyday clothes. 
 
 The short ceremony was soon over. The health 
 of the bride was hastily drunk, and in another min 
 ute they were in the doctor s chaise and away, fol 
 lowed by a shower of rice and an old slipper that 
 Aunt Abigail had provided, though indeed she pro 
 fessed scorn of all such superstitious beliefs. 
 
 Ethan and I ran to the gate, calling good wishes 
 after the happy pair, and on our way back I whis 
 pered to him of what was coming. 
 
 " I, too, am for Boston," he answered gravely. 
 
 " With us, Ethan? " I exclaimed joyfully. 
 
 " Nay," he replied, shaking his head. " I go a 
 different route. A party of us have determined to 
 join General Washington s army." 
 
 " Oh, Ethan! " I murmured, halting in my tracks. 
 " You will be killed ! " 
 
 " Do not be too sure of that," he remarked, with 
 an attempt at light-heartedness. " I shall get be 
 hind a tree when the British bullets are flying. But 
 come," he went on gravely, " I must tell father what 
 I fear will grieve him sorely."
 
 86 A Maid of 76 
 
 u 
 
 Is there no way to spare him?" I asked 
 brokenly. " Must he learn that all his children are 
 rebels?" 
 
 " Aye, he must be told, Charlotte," Ethan an 
 swered sadly, " though I would cut off my right hand 
 to spare him the pain of it. Come," and together 
 we walked into the house.
 
 CHAPTER IX 
 
 THE PARTING OF THE WAYS 
 
 THAT father would be sorry to learn that I, 
 too, was a rebel against his king I knew 
 well enough; but then, I was but a maid. 
 It was from Ethan that the bitterest blow must fall. 
 Not that he loved his girls less, for he cared for us 
 all, but it was natural that the opinions of his eldest 
 son should have more weight with him. 
 
 Moreover, in the last year or two father had 
 grown to depend upon Ethan in his business affairs, 
 and it was almost as if they had become partners 
 in such enterprises. So it was that they had drawn 
 closer the one to the other; and such was father s 
 confidence in him that I knew he had never questioned 
 Ethan s loyalty for a moment. Thus would the 
 shock be all the harder and I trembled at the out 
 come as little Jimmy, Ethan and I walked into 
 father s study. 
 
 Aunt Nabby was there, and evidently father had 
 been pressing her to accompany him to Boston, for 
 she was talking volubly against the plan. 
 
 " Nay, I shall not move a foot," she was saying. 
 " This Boston is no doubt filled with racketing sol 
 diery and far from quiet. I am neither Whig nor 
 
 87
 
 88 A Maid of 76 
 
 Tory. I know naught of such matters and care less. 
 Furthermore there are important things here for me 
 to attend to. Only yesterday I set out some geran 
 ium slips, and who will care for them an I go away? " 
 
 "But Abigail, would you leave the children?" 
 father pleaded, while he busied himself arranging 
 some papers at his desk so that his back was to us. 
 
 "I would not!" she answered. " Tis the chil 
 dren who are leaving me. A sensible man would 
 give them into my charge in the circumstances. 
 Sure, there is no danger here. Am I not right, 
 Ethan?" 
 
 At her appeal father looked over his shoulder 
 with a smile of welcome for us, but still busied him 
 self at his desk. 
 
 " You do not understand, Abigail," he said, with 
 a great show of patience. " It is not that I fear 
 bodily harm will come to them if they remain, but 
 already they have been made to feel as if they were 
 outcasts because they are loyal to the King." 
 
 " Nonsense ! " declared Aunt Nabby. 
 
 " Nay, it is not nonsense," father protested. 
 " You know how Charlotte was treated in the mar 
 ket. Moreover I do not care to have them subject 
 to the influence of these Whigs, as you call them. 
 You see how Jane has changed. Charlotte and lit 
 tle Jimmy are but children, and might be won away 
 from their allegiance did they hear naught but the 
 rantings of these rebels. I will not leave them, and 
 you had best come too, Abigail."
 
 The Parting of the Ways 89 
 
 " Nay, it is impossible," Aunt Nabby declared. 
 "Were it not for these slips I might consider it; 
 but as it is No, I shall stay ! " 
 
 "Cannot you persuade your aunt, Ethan?" 
 father asked over his shoulder. 
 
 " Nay, Father, I think Aunt Abigail is right," 
 was the firm answer. 
 
 " Ah, I see you belittle the influence of these 
 traitors, Ethan," father replied. " That is a mis 
 take. You will be surprised and grieved, as I was, 
 to learn that your sister Jane, whom I thought a 
 well-disposed and loyal girl, has turned against her 
 king." 
 
 " Nay, I m not surprised," said Ethan, steadily, 
 and the seriousness of his manner arrested father s 
 attention. 
 
 You knew it and did naught to make her think 
 rightly?" he questioned. 
 
 " How could I, seeing that I hold to the same 
 views?" replied Ethan. 
 
 For an instant father remained motionless, bend 
 ing over his desk; then he turned deliberately and 
 looked full into Ethan s face. 
 
 " The same views," he repeated slowly, as if he 
 scarce took in the meaning of the words. " The 
 same views! What are you saying, Ethan?" 
 
 "Oh, Father! " cried Ethan, his voice trembling 
 with the sorrow he felt, " how can I tell you? " 
 
 It was a full minute that father gazed at Ethan 
 before he spoke again. He seemed not to under-
 
 90 A Maid of 76 
 
 stand and turned from one to the other of us as 
 if seeking an explanation. 
 
 " Ethan," he began finally, getting to his feet, 
 " what is it you mean? " 
 
 "Is it not plain what I mean, Father?" Ethan 
 burst out, nigh beside himself with the pain and 
 sorrow he was causing. " I have deceived you, sir, 
 because I wanted to spare you." 
 
 "Then you, too, are a traitor to your king!" 
 father murmured in a dull, lifeless tone. You, 
 my eldest son, a a traitor ! " 
 
 " Call it what name you like, Father," Ethan 
 cried in a broken voice, scarce able to control him 
 self. " If to fight for our rights as free men is 
 to be a traitor then I am one." 
 
 At that little Jimmy, who had been looking from 
 one to the other of us with bright, bird-like eyes, 
 ran and took his place beside his brother. 
 
 " You can t blame us, Father," he cried, " because 
 we were born in the Americas ! " 
 
 I saw father totter as if he had received a 
 blow; then with a low cry of pain he dropped into 
 the chair beside him and hid his face in his 
 hands. 
 
 " Even my little son has been taken from me," 
 he murmured piteously, and lifting his head he 
 looked at us all appealingly. 
 
 " Am I to go alone into my exile? " he cried, in 
 a heart-broken voice. 
 
 And then I knew my turn had come to speak. I
 
 The Parting of the Ways 91 
 
 must take my place on one side or the other. But 
 what could I say? I, too, was a patriot, ready to 
 dare all that a girl could for the land of her birth. 
 I believed that the King had treated his colonies 
 in the Americas cruelly and that all must resist or 
 be made slaves. 
 
 But on the other hand there was father whom I 
 loved with all my heart, and he, too, loved us. 
 Never had I heard him speak an unkind word to 
 one of his children. It was as if he had tried to 
 make up to us the affection we had lost when our 
 mother had died. Should I, also, add to his sorrow 
 and disappointment? Was he to go alone into a 
 hostile city deserted both by his children and his 
 friends ? 
 
 These thoughts flashed through my mind more 
 quickly than I can put them down, for in reality, it 
 took but a moment for me to make my decision. 
 Surely my country could spare me to comfort my 
 father. 
 
 With a glance at Ethan, in which I hoped he 
 would read what was in my heart, I hurried to father 
 and threw my arms about his neck. 
 
 " I will go with you," I sobbed and buried my 
 head on his shoulder. 
 
 "Thank God I have one faithful child left!" 
 he cried and held me close to him. 
 
 As for me, the tears flowed all too fast. I knew 
 that I had comforted father somewhat, but it 
 seemed as if in doing it I had betrayed my country
 
 92 A Maid of 76 
 
 and what would Ethan say to me now that I had 
 taken sides against him? 
 
 I was too much upset to think of anything very 
 clearly and just cried on father s shoulder, unheed 
 ing the passing minutes. 
 
 Aunt Nabby, however, brought me to my senses 
 with a jerk, for her cold, practical speech jarred 
 upon my wrought-up feelings. Perchance, because 
 she too was moved, she appeared even less sym 
 pathetic than usual. 
 
 " James," she asked sharply, " is it still your in 
 tention to go to Boston?" 
 
 Father recovered himself with an effort and I 
 dried my tears as quickly as I might. 
 
 " It is more than ever necessary that I should go, 
 Abigail," he replied. 
 
 " Very well," she answered, calmly. It is 
 needful then that the arrangements for your journey 
 be attended to at once. Charlotte, I suppose, will 
 accompany you." 
 
 " Yes, and Jimmy also," replied father, know 
 ing what was in her mind. 
 
 " Must you take the child? " Aunt Nabby asked 
 with a note of pleading in her voice, for though she 
 treated us all with equal justice, it was no secret that 
 she had a particular fondness for our small brother. 
 The boy goes with Charlotte and me," father 
 replied, positively. " We will start at sunrise. I 
 had hoped to be on my way this afternoon, but it 
 grows late and I care not to travel by night."
 
 The Parting of the Ways 93 
 
 Aunt Nabby said no more on that subject and 
 left the room after she and father had discussed a 
 few details of the trip. Then he seemed to note 
 for the first time that Ethan had slipped away while 
 I had been crying in his arms. 
 
 "Where is Ethan?" he asked, looking at me 
 with a weary and sad expression in his eyes. And 
 then, a little anxiously, " Think you he can have 
 gone away? I would not part from my son in 
 anger. Find him, Charlotte, my dear, and bid him 
 come to me at once. Though we hold different 
 opinions he must not think we are enemies on that 
 account." 
 
 I know not what I had expected father to do 
 about Ethan s confession. I had thought, dimly, 
 that he might fly into a rage, perhaps, and order his 
 son out of the house as he had Dr. Isaac; but twas 
 plain he had no such feeling. Rather did he seem 
 concerned that there should be no enmity between 
 them, and this brought my tears afresh, while at 
 the same time it made me glad. 
 
 I found Ethan in his room, gazing out of the 
 window, and, as I entered, he turned a troubled, ques 
 tioning face to me. But for a moment I knew not 
 what to say, thinking he might scorn me for seem 
 ing to deny my country when he had braved father 
 in its defence. 
 
 " Father wishes to see you, Ethan," I said, at 
 length and his face lit up with pleasure. 
 
 " Is he not angry? " he asked, eagerly.
 
 94 A Maid of 76 
 
 " Nay, he feared you might have gone away," 
 I answered. " He says that you and he must not 
 be enemies because you hold not to the same opin 
 ions. He would have you go to him at once." 
 
 "He is the very best of fathers! " cried Ethan, 
 starting for the door, but I stopped him at the 
 threshold. 
 
 " Ethan," I began timidly, " do you deem me a 
 traitor? " 
 
 "A traitor?" he repeated, scarce seeming to 
 understand. 
 
 Yes. Because I let father believe I thought 
 not as you others do about the Cause and said I 
 would go to Boston with him! " It all came out 
 in a rush and I looked appealingly at my brother. 
 
 " Nay, sister," he cried, patting me lovingly on 
 the shoulder, " there was no need for you to make 
 it harder for poor father. Had you not gone to 
 him, I vow I could not have stood it." 
 
 " I m so glad you don t blame me, Ethan ! " I ex 
 claimed, " for indeed I am a patriot still; but I 
 feared you might think I was a traitor at heart." 
 
 "Never!" he asserted. "I knew you would 
 never forsake your country, wherever you might 
 happen to be. And who can tell," he went on, 
 " perchance you may help to make father a patriot, 
 too." 
 
 " Ah, that is my heart s desire," I murmured, as 
 he left the room.
 
 CHAPTER X 
 
 WE START UPON A JOURNEY 
 
 I KNOW naught of the talk that took place be 
 tween father and Ethan, except that each 
 seemed happier after it, and I doubted not 
 they had come to an understanding. 
 
 But father still held firmly to his intention of 
 going to Boston as quickly as possible, so there were 
 many preparations to make against our departure 
 in the early morning. 
 
 My chief concern was for Ethan. I liked not 
 the thought of his joining the patriot army which, 
 we were told, was encamped around Boston, hold 
 ing the British under General Gage in the city. 
 Father had spoken of our troops contemptuously as 
 " a band of raggamuffins," and of Mr. Washington, 
 our general, as " a mere provincial who could not 
 hope to withstand the assaults of trained British 
 regulars " under their great generals. We had heard 
 something of the battle at Bunker s Hill, but each 
 party had claimed a victory there, and I knew not 
 which side had the truth of it. But without any 
 doubt there had been fighting, and would be again, 
 so that if Ethan joined our forces he was like to be 
 killed. I could not bear even the thought of that. 
 
 95
 
 96 A Maid of 76 
 
 We had scarce a moment alone together and I 
 tried, with little hope I confess, to persuade him 
 not to go. But I fear there was a lack of warmth 
 in my arguments, for indeed I could not find it in 
 my heart to ask him to play the shirker while others 
 risked their lives to save the country. 
 
 Truth to tell I knew not what I desired, except 
 that, whatever happened, I wanted no harm to come 
 to this brother I loved. 
 
 " You would not have me show the white 
 feather," Ethan replied gravely, when I begged 
 him to stay at home. 
 
 " Oh, no, Ethan," I answered hurriedly, " but you 
 must promise you won t get shot. You can take 
 care of yourself an you will. There is no better 
 woodsman in the country. Twill be easy for you 
 to keep miles away from the British." 
 
 He laughed, as well he might. 
 
 " I may be a good woodsman," he answered 
 lightly, " but you would have me a poor soldier in 
 deed. Still, I ll promise not to run into danger for 
 the love of it. I ve no great desire to be killed 
 just to show I m a Whig." 
 
 " Did you tell father you were going to join Gen 
 eral Washington s army?" I asked, a little anx 
 iously. 
 
 " No, I saw no need of it," Ethan answered, 
 " seeing that he inquired not what my plans were. 
 Moreover he will not believe that matters are so 
 serious as some others of us think. It is his con-
 
 We Start Upon a Journey 97 
 
 viction that war may yet be avoided. Sure I hope 
 he s right, but tis the King who must give ground. 
 The Colonies have done their utmost for the sake 
 of peace, and mean to fight from now on." 
 
 " And I want to fight too," cried little Jimmy, 
 who had heard the last of Ethan s speech as he 
 ran up to us. 
 
 "Oh, ho! Here s a fine patriot for you," ex 
 claimed his big brother with a laugh. 
 
 " Nay, you are making fun," protested Jimmy, 
 stamping his foot with vexation. 
 
 " I cry your pardon," Ethan said, sober on the 
 instant, as he noted how serious the lad was, " but 
 you must grow up a bit, Jimmy, before they ll take 
 you for a soldier." 
 
 " But what reason is there in that? " the boy in 
 sisted. " If they wait till I m older I ll be but a 
 bigger target for the British bullets. I can shoot 
 and as for the drilling," he went on, standing 
 very stiff and straight, " I ve watched you at it, and 
 can do as well as any of your company, Ethan Mor 
 ton," whereupon he brought his hand to his hat, 
 giving the military salute most seriously. 
 
 Ethan falling in with Jimmy s humour returned 
 the salute gravely, and for an instant the two stood 
 facing, like a private and his captain. 
 
 Jimmy showed a proud bearing and his face was 
 aglow with the enthusiasm he felt; but the next 
 moment his hand fell to his side and he turned away 
 with a sigh of discontent.
 
 98 A Maid of 76 
 
 " Tis naught but play," he murmured regret 
 fully. " Father says I must go to Boston with him 
 and Charlotte." 
 
 " Aye, tis best," said Ethan. 
 
 " And safer," I put in, foolishly. 
 
 " Safer! " repeated Jimmy scornfully. " Tis as 
 if I were a weak woman. Never mind," he went 
 on, " when I meet General Washington twill be a 
 different story. I ve heard he is a man of sense." 
 
 Luckily we were interrupted just then, for other 
 wise I fear Jimmy would have caught the smile upon 
 our faces and so have had his feelings sore hurt. 
 
 Shortly after daybreak the next morning we made 
 our start for Boston. The sun shone bravely, and 
 had we been upon any other business our hearts 
 would have rejoiced at the prospect of the journey. 
 As it was, not one of us but felt depressed, though 
 Aunt Nabby showed little of her emotion, and kept 
 us bustling about so busily that we had scarce time 
 for moping ere we were upon the road. 
 
 The good-byes were quickly said. Father and 
 Ethan gripped hands at parting and looked into each 
 other s eyes in silence for a moment. 
 
 " Good-bye, my boy," said father at last, his voice 
 showing how deeply he was touched. " I m sorry 
 that you and I do not agree on certain matters; but 
 I quarrel with no man whose opinions are honest 
 ones, whether or not I hold with them, and least of 
 all with my son. Good-bye, and and God bless 
 you."
 
 We Start Upon a Journey 99 
 
 There were tears in Ethan s eyes as he wrung 
 father s hand; and though he did not speak it needed 
 not words to tell the love and respect he had for 
 him. Nor were any of the eyes dry that witnessed 
 that parting, for, while we could not look into the 
 future, we failed not to realize the seriousness of 
 a cause that was to separate a father and son who 
 in all else thought alike, and between whom there 
 was such a mutual respect and trust. 
 
 A moment or so later we were all in the carriage. 
 Jimmy and I in the back seat, with father in front, 
 driving our best pair of horses. Aunt Nabby had 
 resisted all inducements to accompany us, though I 
 think she was nigh to changing her mind as she 
 kissed little Jimmy farewell. 
 
 You will find me here when you return," she 
 said. " Were it not for those geranium slips, and 
 three pairs of Ethan s hose that are ravelled, I might 
 have gone with you. As tis, I must stay." 
 
 " I would that your reasons were of greater 
 weight, Abigail," father returned as he picked up 
 the reins and started our horses. 
 
 As we neared the gate Aunt Nabby hailed us. 
 
 " Charlotte," she shouted, " pray bear in mind 
 that peppermint and hot water is a fine and soothing 
 remedy when Jimmy hath the green-apple colic." 
 
 As we turned into the lane she called again, so 
 loudly that father stopped the horses. 
 
 " I clean forgot to tell you," she panted from 
 running after us, " to bring me a packet of pins and
 
 ioo A Maid of 76 
 
 some needles. The prices they ask for them here 
 are a positive scandal." 
 
 " Your aunt talks as if we went upon a junket," 
 murmured father as we drove on; and I, looking 
 back through my tears, wondered when, if ever 
 again, I should see the home we were leaving and 
 those dear ones from whom we had parted.
 
 JIMMY MEETS HIS GENERAL 
 
 OUR journeying to Boston was pleasant, and 
 we found much to entertain us upon the 
 road. Jimmy soon recovered his lively 
 spirits and chatted gaily about all the things he 
 saw, while father responded with a cheerfulness that 
 surprised me. For my part I could not, at first, 
 find joy in anything, and wondered how father could 
 laugh, even at my little brother s droll sayings. It 
 seemed as if he were actually glad to be leaving 
 Elmtree behind us. But in this I was mistaken in 
 a measure, for though it was true that he was re 
 joiced to be upon the way, it was because he hoped 
 to accomplish a great good for the country in Bos 
 ton, not at all because he was leaving his old home. 
 And then, as we drove through a beautiful stretch 
 of land, covered with thick forests cut here and there 
 by fertile farms, he told Jimmy and me what he be 
 lieved to be the real cause of the estrangement be 
 tween the Mother Country and the American Col 
 onies, and how he looked to set all right. 
 
 " It is the politicians of both countries who are at 
 fault," he explained. " Tis they who are making 
 the trouble. The King hath corrupt agents and bad 
 
 101
 
 102 A Maid of 76 
 
 advisers who will not tell him the truth about us 
 here. On this side, men like Adams, (a ranting law 
 yer, Charlotte, who should be hanged), influence the 
 people by their falsehoods about the King, spurring 
 them to do some untoward deed that is seized upon 
 by His Majesty s ministers and twisted to their own 
 ends. There are grave faults on each side, and 
 those who should make plain the truth take pains to 
 hide it for their selfish purposes." 
 
 In this vein he talked, growing more and more 
 earnest, till I saw that he believed all that he said 
 so firmly that I, too, began to doubt if all the fault 
 was upon the King s side. 
 
 " But, Father," I asked as he paused a moment, 
 " why doesn t the King come to the Americas to see 
 for himself?" 
 
 "Oh, would that he might!" exclaimed father 
 fervently. " Should he see this fair land and the 
 good people who live in it face to face, this shadow 
 of war would fade away like mist before the summer 
 sun. But he is too full of affairs and so must take 
 the word of the officials he sends. Unhappily, he 
 cannot see rightly through the eyes of those who are 
 blinded by their greed." 
 
 " But surely some one must tell him the truth of 
 it," I said. 
 
 Tis for that purpose we fare to Boston," father 
 explained. " General Gage has misunderstood our 
 people. They are not to be frightened by soldiers 
 nor bullied by a show of force. Therein lies all the
 
 Jimmy Meets His General 103 
 
 trouble. In their hearts our countrymen are loyal. 
 Tis only needful to treat them like men. These 
 facts the representatives of the King must be told 
 by one they know to be a faithful subject. That is 
 my mission, and it is my firm faith that in a short 
 time these bitter controversies will have ended and 
 this threat of war will be a thing of the past." 
 Father spoke so confidently that I was convinced that 
 he had but to put the matter before General Gage, 
 the Governor of Boston, and all would be well. 
 
 It was not the King himself that the patriots 
 hated, but the injustice of the laws imposed upon 
 them. It was not that they minded paying the taxes 
 levied for the King, but that they had no hand in 
 making the laws of their country nor any means of 
 laying before their ruler their side of any contro 
 versy. 
 
 These things I understood well enough, though 
 I was but a maid of fourteen years; and so, believing 
 that father had found a way to set matters straight, 
 my spirits rose at the prospects of peace and I 
 ceased in a measure to worry about Ethan. Nor, to 
 my mind, was he a greater patriot than father, who 
 indeed took a less popular way of showing his love 
 for the Colonies; but who, nevertheless, was prepar 
 ing to intercede for them with their oppressors. 
 
 We talked much of these things as we travelled at 
 a comfortable pace, stopping at farm houses to bate 
 the horses, and at night putting up at taverns where 
 father was well known from previous visits.
 
 104 A Maid of 76 
 
 As we neared Boston we found an increasing num 
 ber of people at such places, and father cautioned us 
 to say naught of our plans. But this was not so 
 easy a matter, for the troubled times bred suspicion, 
 and any reticence was viewed askance by those who 
 knew something of father s politics. 
 
 At the White Hart, the inn at which we spent the 
 last night of our journey, the curiosity about us was 
 most marked. I had already noted that the nearer 
 we drew to the city the more acute suspicion became, 
 and had heard the word " spy " on more than one 
 lip, though it was not intended for my ears. Also I 
 discovered that the trend of travel was away from, 
 and not toward, the city. Thus it soon became 
 evident that our party, going against the current, 
 was the cause of much speculation and comment. 
 
 Jimmy, being a bright and talkative child, was 
 made much of wherever we stopped, and I was at 
 first a little fearful that he might tell more than was 
 wise. 
 
 The wife of our host was a sharp-featured, shrew 
 ish body who, promptly upon our arrival, made an 
 excuse of seeing to my comfort to question me alone. 
 She was curious as to the need of our sudden jour 
 ney, saying that when father had come that way only 
 a short time before, he had said naught of bringing 
 his family back with him. 
 
 To this I made answer truthfully that we were but 
 a part of the family, and that my aunt, my brother 
 and sister remained behind at Elmtree.
 
 Jimmy Meets His General 105 
 
 My noncommittal answers evidently satisfied her 
 not, for a little later I heard her interrogating 
 Jimmy to the same end. 
 
 " Now, why, my little man, do you go upon such 
 a journey in the heat of summer? " she asked in a 
 pleasant, persuasive voice. 
 
 " Because in the winter," Jimmy .returned inno 
 cently, " I take the croup, and Aunt Nabby will not 
 let me go anywhere even with Dada. She says he 
 hath never a care for wet feet." 
 
 " Aye, all men are like that," agreed our host 
 ess. " But what saith your aunt to this sudden 
 junket?" 
 
 " She made Sharly promise to give me hot pepper 
 mint water should I have a pain from eating 
 green apples," said Jimmy after a moment s 
 thought. 
 
 "And was that all?" questioned the dame, sore 
 disappointed. 
 
 " Nay, there was another matter," returned 
 Jimmy. " She e en ran after us to the gate to say 
 it." 
 
 "And what was that?" the woman broke in 
 eagerly, thinking doubtless she was come upon the 
 information she sought. 
 
 Twas pins," replied Jimmy soberly. " She 
 begged us to bring her back a packet and some 
 needles, too." 
 
 " Now that I understand," said the mistress of 
 the house, " and if you come by any cheap, I wish
 
 io6 A Maid of 76 
 
 you would fetch me a bundle. I have a neighbour 
 who will take the half. Seven shillings and six 
 pence we used to pay, but now they are not to be had 
 for twenty or more. They say they re fine and 
 cheap in Boston," she added shrewdly, glancing side- 
 wise at the boy. 
 
 "Aye, but who would go to Boston for pins?" 
 asked Jimmy, opening wide his eyes and looking up 
 into her face artlessly. 
 
 Whether she was now satisfied I know not, but she 
 ceased her questioning and left the room. It had 
 been in my mind to add my caution to father s, but 
 the glimpse I had of Jimmy s impish face as the 
 woman went out convinced me that he had guessed 
 what was in her mind and that there was no need to 
 warn him against betraying the purposes of our ex 
 cursion. 
 
 On the morrow we took to the road again, but ere 
 we came near to Boston we drew aside into a sandy 
 lane that, after an hour or two, brought us to a 
 pleasant beach beside the sea. 
 
 " We await a fishing-boat here," father explained 
 as we came to a stop. " Should we try to enter the 
 city directly we might be stopped by the Colonial 
 troops, and I am not minded to answer their ques 
 tions. The boat should be here shortly, and in 
 the meantime I will take the horses to a place of 
 safety against our return." 
 
 Father unstrapped our boxes from the back of 
 the waggon and drove away, leaving Jimmy and me
 
 Jimmy Meets His General 107 
 
 to amuse ourselves picking up shells and bright 
 pebbles near the water s edge. 
 
 We were thus occupied when, on a sudden, the 
 sound of voices behind us brought me about with a 
 start and there, not ten yards away, were three gen 
 tlemen on horseback. The soft sand had so 
 muffled the noise of their approach that they were 
 almost upon us ere I was aware of it. 
 
 I scanned them eagerly, for they were bravely 
 dressed in uniforms that showed that they were army 
 officers. Two were quite young and handsome, but 
 the third, several years their senior, held one s eye 
 upon the instant, for his bearing was most distin 
 guished. 
 
 I looked at the older man as they slowly ap 
 proached, and so noble was he in appearance that it 
 flashed into my mind that father had been mistaken, 
 and that here before me was the King, come to set 
 right the wrongs his colonies had suffered. So 
 splendid was this man s appearance that I doubted 
 not I had hit upon his identity, and as he came 
 abreast of us I curtsied deeply, half minded to go 
 upon my knees but not certain it was the properest 
 thing for a maid to do. 
 
 All three looked at us pleasantly and were for 
 passing on with a polite nod of salutation, when 
 little Jimmy, who I doubted not, had been staring 
 open-mouthed, suddenly found his tongue. 
 
 " Tis General Washington ! " he cried at the 
 top of his voice.
 
 io8 A Maid of 76 
 
 Your Excellency is discovered," laughed one of 
 the younger men. And then I realized that I had 
 been wrong in thinking this the King, though I was 
 sure no man could have looked more kingly.
 
 " Tis General Washington ! " he cried
 
 CHAPTER XII 
 
 WE REACH BOSTON 
 
 AT Jimmy s outcry the three officers reined in 
 their horses, and the boy ran forward to 
 where they had stopped. 
 
 " I told Ethan you would let me fight," he panted 
 from excitement. 
 
 "Now who is this gallant soldier?" asked Gen 
 eral Washington, with a kindly smile for us both. 
 
 " If you please, sir," I said timidly, stepping 
 toward them, " he is my little brother, and he is much 
 put about that Ethan would not let him join the 
 patriot army." 
 
 "And who is Ethan?" inquired the General 
 quietly. 
 
 " He is my elder brother, sir Ethan Morton 
 who may by now have joined your troops. He was 
 to leave Elmtree just after us," I answered. 
 
 " And what do you here upon the beach so far 
 from home?" asked the General, pleasantly enough 
 but with a glance of the eye that compelled the truth, 
 though to be sure it did not occur to me to tell him 
 aught else. 
 
 " We fare to Boston, sir," I replied. 
 109
 
 lio A Maid of 76 
 
 " To Boston! " echoed one of the aides, his hand 
 going to his sword. 
 
 " But Boston is scarce a safe place for good 
 patriots these days," remarked the General gravely. 
 
 " Sir," I made answer, " we go with father, who 
 holds a different view on these matters." 
 
 " A family with a foot in each camp," cried the 
 second of the aides, so scornfully that I was stung 
 nigh to anger. 
 
 " Nay, sir," I returned quickly, " father is an hon 
 est man and loves this land, but " and with a 
 rush I told them of the burning of the hay and how 
 father had stopped the shooting on the common, 
 and, as well as I could, explained his object in seeking 
 Boston. " It is to speak with General Gage and 
 have him treat fairly with the patriots," I ended. 
 " Father thinks that, being a Loyalist who knows the 
 land and its people, his word may be believed by the 
 King s agents, and so a stop put to this threat of 
 war." 
 
 " Would that he might accomplish his purpose! " 
 said General Washington solemnly. " I see your 
 father is an honest man and no less a patriot because 
 he holds opinions some others of us find hard to 
 reconcile with the actions of the King and his min 
 isters." 
 
 " You see, sir, he was born in England, and that 
 makes all the difference," Jimmy piped up, at which 
 the aides smiled broadly, though Mr. Washington s 
 face held its grave expression.
 
 We Reach Boston 1 1 1 
 
 " You re right, my lad," he said, earnestly, " it 
 makes a great difference. But," he went on, turning 
 to me, " what if your father fails in his mission? " 
 
 " We shall return to Elmtree, I suppose, sir," was 
 my answer. 
 
 " But it may not be so easy to get out of Boston as 
 it is to get in," His Excellency remarked half to him 
 self; then, to one of the aides, " Write out a safe con 
 duct through our lines for Mr. " he paused, 
 looking to me to supply the name. 
 
 " Mr. James Morton of Elmtree in the Massachu 
 setts," I explained. 
 
 " I have it, Your Excellency," said the aide, writ 
 ing busily. 
 
 " For Mr. Morton and children," added the Gen 
 eral, and a moment later, receiving the paper from 
 the young officer, he handed it to me. 
 
 " Give that to your father, my child," he went on, 
 " and tell him that I trust this will always be a free 
 country where a man may hold an honest opinion in 
 the respect of all." 
 
 " Thank you, sir," I answered, curtseying low as 
 I spoke. 
 
 " Come, gentlemen, tis time we were on our way." 
 Mr. Washington took up his reins. 
 
 "Nay, but wait!" cried Jimmy, excitedly. "I 
 go with you to join the patriot army," and the boy 
 lifted his hands to the General as if he expected to 
 be taken up. 
 
 The young officers laughed outright, though His
 
 H2 A Maid of 76 
 
 Excellency did not even smile but looked down upon 
 the child beside the great horse with an expression 
 of deep concern. 
 
 " So you want to be a soldier? " he asked very 
 seriously. 
 
 " No," answered Jimmy promptly, " I am one." 
 And straightening his little back he put his hand to 
 his head in true military style. 
 
 To my surprise the General and his two aides ac 
 knowledged this punctiliously, bringing their hands 
 to their hats in answer to the boy s salute, and to me 
 the four made a picture scarce to be described, so 
 full of meaning did it seem. 
 
 " And now, sir," said the General, addressing 
 Jimmy a little sternly, " what are the duties of a 
 soldier?" 
 
 " Ethan says," Jimmy answered quickly, still 
 standing stiff and straight, " that a soldier s first duty 
 is to obey." 
 
 " Aye, he s exactly right," declared the General. 
 " If you have learned that, then indeed you are a 
 soldier. Will you obey me if I detail you to a special 
 post?" 
 
 Yes, sir," replied Jimmy, seriously. 
 
 Then I appoint you a guard of honour to have a 
 care for your sister throughout this war," continued 
 His Excellency. " Danger may come close to her 
 and I wish one of my soldiers to be at her side. You 
 are to be that soldier. See that you fulfil the trust I 
 have in you."
 
 We Reach Boston 113 
 
 " Yes, sir," answered Jimmy, and if indeed he felt 
 disappointed at the task that had been set him he 
 showed it not. 
 
 " And now we must hurry on," His Excellency 
 continued. " Farewell, my child," he said to me. 
 " God speed your father s mission." Then all three 
 gentlemen, seeing that Jimmy again stood at atten 
 tion with his hand to his hat, saluted formally and 
 galloped off. 
 
 We stood in silence for a moment watching the de 
 parting horsemen, but at length Jimmy gave a great 
 sigh. 
 
 " I d rather have gone with them," he remarked, 
 " but I suppose some man must take care of the 
 women. See to it, Sharly, that you damp not your 
 feet in this wet sand and take a cold." 
 
 Before I could frame an answer we were hailed; 
 and, turning, we saw father burst through the bay- 
 berry bushes lining the shore and come running to 
 us. 
 
 ;l Who were those men? " he panted as he reached 
 our side. " I saw you talking to them from the 
 dunes and pressed forward with all speed, being 
 alarmed for your safety. I was relieved to see that 
 they were gone, for I feared that they might be some 
 of the rascally rebels that surround the city." 
 
 "Oh, but they were rebels!" declared Jimmy 
 joyously. " One of them was my general come to 
 give me orders." 
 
 " What means the child? " asked father.
 
 ii4 A Maid of 76 
 
 For answer I handed him the safe conduct, which 
 he scanned with a growing frown upon his forehead. 
 
 "Was it Washington himself?" he questioned 
 incredulously. 
 
 " Yes, Father," I replied. 
 
 u How looked the man? " father demanded a lit 
 tle excitedly. "Was he a rough? A braggart? 
 A politician? " 
 
 " Nay, Father," I answered, " he was the noblest 
 gentleman I ever saw. At first I thought he must be 
 the King." 
 
 " The King! " he repeated derisively. " Are you 
 crazed, Charlotte, that you could have such a mon 
 strous notion? " 
 
 " I know not why I should have made the mis 
 take," I returned. " But - I hesitated, confused 
 for the moment, " but if our king looked like Mr. 
 Washington, I m sure he would be here among his 
 troubled people." 
 
 " Nonsense, child," father retorted, " it is like 
 these ranting agitators to appear to be the opposite 
 of what they really are. Tis that faculty gives them 
 the means to befool the people. Their smooth 
 tongues ape the speech of better men, and so they are 
 listened to and believed. Why gave he this?" he 
 ended, holding out the safe conduct. 
 
 " In case you wished to leave Boston and return 
 to Elmtree," I explained. 
 
 " A trick ! " cried father. " A trick to catch me, 
 I doubt not, but I m not so easily deceived," and
 
 We Reach Boston 115 
 
 seized with a sudden anger, he made as if to tear the 
 paper to bits. 
 
 " Oh, Father," I begged, laying a restraining hand 
 upon his arm, " do not destroy it. Let me keep it 
 for a remembrance." 
 
 He looked at me for a moment, his anger cooling, 
 and then, with a shrug of his shoulders he handed me 
 that precious bit of paper. 
 
 " Tis no great feat to impress a child," he mur 
 mured, as he turned away. 
 
 At the same instant Jimmy spied a small vessel 
 standing in toward the shore. 
 
 " Here they come," he called, running to the 
 water s edge, and father nodded. 
 
 Tis the boat we take for Boston," he said in his 
 usual tone, and we stood in silence, watching the little 
 schooner come up into the wind, her sail flapping 
 with a noise we could hear upon the shore. 
 
 A moment later a dory was put over the side and 
 drew in rapidly, rowed by two men who seemed to 
 know father and who treated him with much re 
 spect. 
 
 Luckily the sea was most gentle so that we em 
 barked without trouble and were soon aboard the 
 schooner and heading for Boston. I must confess 
 that I liked not sailing with a deck-load of fresh- 
 caught fish, some of which still flopped about discon 
 solately; but Jimmy was, of course, delighted, and 
 soon made friends with the crew. He asked innu 
 merable questions as to the best methods of hooking
 
 n6 A Maid of 76 
 
 fish, nor had he exhausted the subject when our voy 
 age ended. 
 
 We made Boston just at nightfall, and went di 
 rectly to the lodgings at which father always stopped. 
 Two extra rooms were engaged for Jimmy and me, 
 much to the delight of Mrs. Philbrick, our landlady, 
 who on sight of father had begun to complain bit 
 terly at the condition of her business. 
 
 But I was too tired that night to heed her or, in 
 deed, to pay much attention to aught. I was half 
 asleep I think during supper, and can scarce remem 
 ber what passed after it, save that I tucked Jimmy 
 into bed and kissed him good-night. 
 
 " Sharly," he whispered, drowsily, " were it not 
 that I am a soldier I think I should be a fisherman 
 and and you could have the little fishes to play 
 with." 
 
 He was sound asleep at the end of the sentence 
 and I lost no time in seeking my bed in the adjoining 
 room.
 
 CHAPTER XIII 
 
 SPIES 
 
 IT took me a moment or two after I awoke next 
 morning to account for my strange surround 
 ings; then I remembered that we had come to 
 our journey s end and were in Boston. I sprang 
 from my bed, eager with all the curiosity of a coun 
 try girl upon her first visit to this, the greatest city 
 in the Massachusetts, to see the sights of which I had 
 heard ever since I was a babe in arms. 
 
 I had been too tired the previous evening to take 
 more than scant notice of anything; but now I was 
 rested, and hurried to the window to have an early 
 glimpse of this thriving town. 
 
 I scarce knew what I expected, but my spirits fell 
 as I peered forth from the casement. It was rain 
 ing briskly, and I, who had been used to a broad 
 stretch of green before me, found my vision cut off 
 by a row of houses only the width of a narrow, 
 muddy street away. Few people were about, and 
 these slunk along close to the buildings, glancing 
 furtively over their shoulders as if they feared dis 
 covery. 
 
 " A dismal place, this Boston," I murmured, as I 
 stretched my neck trying to spy an opening between 
 
 117
 
 n8 A Maid of 76 
 
 the rows of houses. " There s scarce room for a 
 body to breathe." 
 
 Being unable to see any distance in any direction, 
 my attention was naturally centred on the dwellings 
 opposite. Many seemed to be uninhabited, and the 
 drawn shutters gave them a look of blindness; but 
 just across the way was a fine mansion which was 
 evidently occupied, for the windows were thrown 
 wide. 
 
 " What a careless housewife ! " I exclaimed invol 
 untarily, when I saw the rich damask hangings being 
 soaked with rain as they flapped lazily in and out on 
 each draft of wind. " Sure tis a shame," I thought, 
 for Aunt Nabby had taught us all to set great store 
 by such valuables and to treat them with care and 
 respect. 
 
 But I was to see yet greater indifference, for, as I 
 looked, a soldier in a scarlet uniform came into the 
 room carrying a huge piece of raw beef. This he 
 flung upon a beautiful mahogany table; and, to my 
 surprise and indignation, took up a knife and began 
 cutting it into slices, quite careless of the deep 
 scratches he made upon the polished board. 
 
 Twas all I could do to keep from calling out to 
 him to stop, but I was to discover that I had wit 
 nessed no uncommon scene. It was but an instance 
 of what it meant to have a hostile army quartered 
 upon a city. Here was one of many happy homes 
 ruined by the reckless and wanton soldiery. That 
 first impression of dismay and horror was to be
 
 Spies 119 
 
 strengthened and deepened by what I learned of 
 the British troops in the days to come. They cared 
 naught for the property of others, but robbed and 
 pillaged on every hand; and to those who dared offer 
 a protest, they served insult or worse without fear of 
 reprimand from their officers, who should have 
 taught them better. 
 
 However, all this knowledge came to me later, and 
 though my spirits were dampened by the scene I had 
 observed across the street, I was still anxious to ex 
 plore the city. 
 
 We had breakfast in our own sitting-room, but 
 father could scarce wait for the meal to finish so 
 eager was he to be upon his business that had 
 brought him there. 
 
 " I shall repair at once to the Governor," he ex 
 plained. " There is not a moment to be lost. Per 
 chance, Charlotte, by night we may find a change in 
 the policy of His Majesty s agents toward the Colo 
 nies. I have heard that General Gage is a cour 
 teous and intelligent man. It but needs that I gain 
 his ear and all will be well." 
 
 I was perforce much influenced by father s en 
 thusiasm. If he could bring about a reconciliation 
 between the Crown and our patriots no better work 
 could be done by any man, and all would see his loy 
 alty in a different light. 
 
 But although he was keen to be upon his errand 
 he was not unmindful of Jimmy and me, for he ar 
 ranged with Mrs. Philbrick that her daughter Susan
 
 120 A Maid of 76 
 
 3 
 
 should accompany us about the city to see those 
 things which were of interest. After that he left us 
 for the day, satisfied that we were in good hands and 
 guarded against all danger. 
 
 Along eleven o clock the sky cleared and the girl, 
 Susan, came to take us upon our first walk through 
 the streets of Boston Town. 
 
 Now at first I was much taken by Susan s appear 
 ance, and thought to have found in her a companion 
 upon whom I could rely. She was a pretty, modest- 
 seeming maid of about sixteen years, gentle of 
 speech and in appearance innocent of all guile; but 
 once upon the street, I found her so timorous and 
 uneasy that I scarce could put up with her. It was 
 her excuse that she feared we might transgress some 
 order of the British for the conduct of the remain 
 ing inhabitants, who, with comparatively few excep 
 tions, had proclaimed themselves Loyalists; and, to 
 my thinking, scarce needed such close regulation as 
 Susan seemed to believe necessary. 
 
 For example, when we had come to a broad, park- 
 like place in which grew many fine trees I stopped de 
 lighted. 
 
 "Is it the Common?" I questioned, for I had 
 heard of it even in Elmtree. 
 
 "Aye, that it is, my dear," said a nice motherly- 
 looking woman who was just passing. She smiled at 
 my enthusiasm most pleasantly, and I would have 
 thanked her for her politeness, but ere I had a chance
 
 Spies 121 
 
 to say a word Susan seized me by the arm and 
 dragged me away. 
 
 " Speak not to strangers," she whispered in my ear. 
 " How know you she is well disposed? " 
 
 " Such nonsense ! " I cried, put out by such silly 
 conduct. " Is it treason to thank a stranger for a 
 courtesy? " 
 
 " There is an order that none may stand and gos 
 sip upon the streets," she answered. 
 
 " Then tis a foolish order," I burst out wrath- 
 fully, and caught Susan glancing at me sidewise. 
 
 Again at the corner of Essex and Newbury Streets 
 I stopped to examine a copper plate on which golden 
 letters shone, which read as follows: "The Tree 
 of Liberty, Aug. 14, 1765." 
 
 " What may this be, Susan? " I asked. 
 
 " Nay, do not stop here," she gasped, as if in 
 great fear. " Tis Hanover Square, and no place to 
 rest." 
 
 " Sure it must be a most loyal spot with such a 
 name," I protested. 
 
 " Twas here they hanged Mr. Oliver in effigy," 
 she whispered. " He who was the distributor of 
 stamps in Boston." 
 
 " Oh, ho! Is that it! " I laughed. " Well, the 
 British learned that their Stamp Act was not to be 
 tolerated; belike they have other lessons in store for 
 them." 
 
 I noted that Susan stared at me, and had I been
 
 122 A Maid of 76 
 
 more thoughtful I would have put a bridle upon my 
 tongue, but save in father s presence I had been used 
 to speak my mind upon such matters and so was care 
 less. 
 
 It was a warm day, and, to suit her interpretation 
 against loitering, we walked very fast for a time. 
 Unconsciously I drew forth my handkerchief to wipe 
 my perspiring face, but once more Susan cried out in 
 seeming terror. 
 
 " Nay, that is forbid above all things ! " she ex 
 claimed. 
 
 " Good lack," I sighed, " why may I not use my 
 handkerchief? " 
 
 " Tis said it is a signal for mutiny," she ex 
 plained, glancing about her fearfully. 
 
 " What may one do in this city? " I burst out in 
 disgust. " May I breathe through my nose or must 
 I open my mouth like a fish? The British have the 
 town. Are they so timorous that they shy at a flap 
 of white like a nervous colt? Sure never did I hear 
 of such silliness." 
 
 " To listen to you talk would make a body forget 
 that your father was a staunch Loyalist," snapped 
 Susan, evidently angered at my words. 
 
 " He is a Loyalist, but he s no coward to tremble 
 at the actions of women and children," I retorted, 
 not willing to have her think that father would hold 
 with such senseless regulations. 
 
 Now it was in my mind that Susan, in order to im-
 
 Spies 123 
 
 press a country maid, had exaggerated the rules pre 
 scribed by the British general who governed the city. 
 But in this I was mistaken, for indeed the soldiery 
 looked upon the people, be they Whig or Tory, with 
 so much suspicion that it was a daily occurrence for 
 persons to be taken into custody upon the most trivial 
 excuses. 
 
 But this I did not know, and was ready enough to 
 sniff at what I took to be attempts to intimidate me. 
 
 It must seem that our walk that morning was but 
 a series of object lessons in what I might not do upon 
 the streets of Boston, and indeed to some extent that 
 was true; nevertheless I took great pleasure in all we 
 saw, and was not a little impressed by the fine build 
 ings and the bigness of the town itself. But so 
 twisted and tortuous were the streets that I thought 
 I should never learn my way about. Twas as if 
 the people had built their dwellings beside the paths 
 worn by wandering cows; and I have heard it stated, 
 I know not with how much truth, that this indeed 
 was the fact. 
 
 As we returned to Mrs. Philbrick s house, the hour 
 for the mid-day meal having come, we rounded a cor 
 ner, and met a gay company of officers mounted upon 
 fine horses clattering along the streets. 
 
 On the instant Susan bobbed curtsey after curtsey 
 to the horsemen, though I saw they took no manner 
 of note of us. 
 
 " Twas General Howe," she explained after they
 
 124 A Maid of 76 
 
 had passed. " Tis whispered he is to take Gov 
 ernor Gage s place and that he looks for all the 
 world like the rebel General Washington." 
 
 " Which one? " I asked, for I had seen none who 
 resembled His Excellency in the slightest. 
 
 " The one in front," she answered. " He is hand 
 some, is he not? " 
 
 " That is a matter of opinion," I returned, " but 
 he looks no more like Mr. Washington than does a 
 cat like a lion." 
 
 "Have you seen Mr. Washington?" demanded 
 Susan quickly, but ere I could speak in reply little 
 Jimmy stepped hard upon my foot. 
 
 " I think it is going to rain again," he cried, and 
 gave me such a warning glance that I held my tongue. 
 
 Jimmy and I had our dinner alone in our sitting- 
 room, and after the dishes had been cleared away 
 and there was no fear of interruption, the boy spoke 
 to me with a very grown-up seriousness. 
 
 " I ve been thinking," he began, sagely wagging 
 his head, " that I m going to have trouble taking care 
 of you, Sharly." 
 
 Why?" I asked in surprise. 
 
 You talk too much," he answered wisely. 
 
 To whom, Jimmy? " I demanded. 
 
 To that Susan," he replied. " I don t like her, 
 and that s a fact." 
 
 " I won t do it again, Jimmy," I told him meekly 
 enough, for truth to tell I had begun to feel a sus 
 picion of that timorous, mild-mannered maid.
 
 Spies 125 
 
 Father returned that night just as we were begin 
 ning to wish for supper and I ran to meet him 
 eagerly. 
 
 " Did you see the Governor? " I asked. 
 
 " Nay, it was impossible to-day," he answered, 
 showing a hint of his disappointment. " But I shall 
 see him to-morrow, my dear. An interview has been 
 arranged," and he smiled hopefully at the pros 
 pect. 
 
 We talked of our adventures, but I think father 
 only half heard us, so occupied was he with his own 
 plans. Jimmy began gaping early and I was as 
 ready for bed as he at half after eight, and so an end 
 came to our first day in Boston. 
 
 Thereafter our life for a time took up a regular 
 routine. Father went off betimes each morning, and 
 returned in the evening with a tale of some excuse for 
 his not having been received. The General was 
 away, or he was in ill health, or a special messenger 
 from the King waited upon him; one pretext after 
 another, but always a promise that the interview 
 would be granted upon the morrow. Poor father, 
 thinking of naught but the good he would accomplish 
 once he had the ear of Mr. Gage, and certain his in 
 formation would carry due weight, faltered not in 
 his determination; and though I could see that these 
 constant disappointments affected his spirit, he com 
 plained not, counting on each morrow to see his task 
 accomplished. But I ceased to question him when 
 he returned to us at night, being able to guess the
 
 126 A Maid of 76 
 
 result of his day s waiting from the expression of his 
 face. 
 
 As for Jimmy and me, we found the time pass 
 pleasantly enough. After several walks in company 
 with Susan, I decided we needed her not, and though 
 we lost ourselves once or twice among the winding 
 streets, there were no lack of courteous folk to put 
 us upon the right track. 
 
 Thus matters had gone for a week or more, when 
 one morning after we had made our start for the 
 Common, I ran back to our rooms to fetch something 
 I had forgot. I entered the sitting-room and noted 
 at once that the door to father s chamber was ajar 
 so that I could look in upon the mirror set above his 
 dressing-table. A glance in that direction brought 
 me to a stop, for the other side of the room was re 
 flected and I saw Susan busily engaged in searching 
 most carefully among father s boxes. With held 
 breath I watched while the girl slyly poked about 
 here and there, my first impression being that she had 
 come to steal. This thought was seemingly con 
 firmed when she took up a coat and turned the pock 
 ets out. Next, however, with great thoroughness, 
 she felt all the linings, and finally, with a long needle, 
 pierced the wadding put into the shoulders to help 
 the set. Surely this was no ordinary thief, and in 
 stead of confronting her as had been my intention, I 
 quietly left the room without disturbing her. 
 
 That night I told father what I had seen, and he 
 commended my discretion.
 
 Spies 127 
 
 " What you tell me is a surprise," he said, " and 
 I cannot believe Mrs. Philbrick has any hand in the 
 matter. There must be some other influence at 
 work upon Susan. I should surmise she had been 
 offered money for information." 
 
 " But will we stay on here, Father? " I asked. 
 
 "Why not?" he replied. "The quarters are 
 clean and comfortable. Mrs. Philbrick is a good 
 cook and does wonders with the poor materials at 
 hand. Then, too, remember there are no soldiers in 
 the house." He paused a moment, thinking. " I 
 wonder," he went on, " can the work Susan is doing 
 be the price of this immunity from occupation? 
 Well, no matter. The girl is welcome to all she can 
 find amiss. But," he added bitterly, " the Governor 
 could get his information more cheaply by asking me 
 what he wants to know." 
 
 It was a day or two after this that I discovered my 
 own things had been tampered with. It was most 
 carefully done and naught was out of order, yet I was 
 confident that all was not as I had left it. 
 
 ;< What can they imagine I can do against the 
 King? " I thought, laughing to myself; and, even as 
 I stood there, a loud knock came upon my door. 
 
 I know not why, but I hesitated and looked at lit 
 tle Jimmy beside me, wondering if he too felt a sud 
 den sense of fear. 
 
 " Shall I open it? " he asked in a half whisper. 
 
 " Nay," I replied, and crossing the room answered 
 the harsh knock myself.
 
 128 A Maid of 76 
 
 In the passageway stood a British officer backed 
 by two scarlet-coated privates. 
 
 "Oh, what do you want?" I gasped, scarce at 
 tempting to conceal my surprise and apprehension. 
 
 The young officer consulted a paper he held in his 
 hand, reading from it in a slow, monotonous voice. 
 
 " We have come to find one Charlotte Morton, 
 daughter of James Morton of Elmtree in the Massa 
 chusetts, lodging one flight up with Mrs. Philbrick 
 in Purchase Street." 
 
 He stopped, waiting for me to speak. 
 
 " I am Charlotte Morton," I said tremblingly. 
 You will come with us," he ordered, taking a 
 step toward me. 
 
 " But why? " I cried. " What have I done? " 
 
 " I know not," he answered with a shrug of indif 
 ference. You are to be taken before the Gov 
 ernor. Doubtless to be tried as a spy. Come! "
 
 CHAPTER XIV 
 
 THE PRISONER IN THE NEXT ROOM 
 
 THAT^ I should be arrested as a spy seemed 
 perfectly impossible to me, nor could I at 
 first think that the British officer was serious. 
 Nevertheless I was in something of a panic, for I 
 knew not what his visit portended. Evidently I 
 showed that I was alarmed, for little Jimmy slipped 
 his hand into mine to comfort me. 
 
 " Don t be frightened, Snarly," he said confidently, 
 " I ll take care of you," and child though he was, his 
 words heartened me and restored my wits. 
 
 " There must be some mistake," I said to the Lieu 
 tenant. " General Gage ne er saw me in his life." 
 
 " Doubtless that is true," he replied, in a perfectly 
 matter-of-fact tone; "for all that, he has ordered 
 your presence. Come, we have no time to tarry." 
 
 " You mean I must go at once ? " I asked in con 
 sternation. 
 
 " Aye, that I do," he insisted. " We can stay 
 long enough for you to arrange your head-gear, but 
 you may have no privacy. We are ordered not to 
 lose sight of you lest you destroy the papers." 
 
 " Nay, there are none to destroy," I pleaded; but 
 129
 
 130 A Maid of 76 
 
 he gave no sign of relenting, and I put on my hat 
 with trembling fingers. 
 
 " Must the boy come, too? " I asked, referring to 
 Jimmy. 
 
 " There was no mention of him," answered the 
 Lieutenant. 
 
 " But I m going all the same," cried Jimmy, mak 
 ing ready. " It is my duty and I must obey my 
 commanding officer. All soldiers know that." 
 
 " Aye," answered the officer, " but I have no order 
 to bring you." 
 
 " You have no order not to bring me," Jimmy re 
 torted with one of his unexpected flashes of wisdom, 
 " and if I stay I ll destroy all the papers. Be sure 
 of that." 
 
 " Ah, then there are papers ! " cried the Lieuten 
 ant, glancing about him calculatingly. " In that case 
 I ll see that the rooms are locked against a thorough 
 search. Come along, both of you. We must be on 
 the move." 
 
 Many a curious glance was sent in our direction as 
 we marched through the streets. I walked between 
 little Jimmy and the young officer, and behind us 
 stalked the two privates, musket on shoulder, mak 
 ing a formidable party to guard two children. Our 
 youth was evident, and that we were under arrest, all 
 too plain; but while pitying looks followed us, none 
 dared to interfere even had they been so minded; for 
 the British held the town with a ruthless hand, and a 
 man s liberty was sacred only while he was discreet.
 
 The Prisoner in the Next Room 131 
 
 I think the young man at my side liked not his mis 
 sion, for he hurried us on, scowling in some embar 
 rassment at the attention we attracted; but he said 
 naught until we neared the mansion in which the 
 Governor lived, with those who formed a sort of 
 court about him. 
 
 " Look here," he began gruffly, " you re over 
 young to be in such a muddle. Take my advice and 
 make a clean breast of the matter to the Governor. 
 He hath a fondness for children and if he is in a 
 good temper tis like enough he ll not be hard on a 
 slip of a maid." 
 
 I think he meant it kindly, and I thanked him for 
 his advice as well as I could, but never before had I 
 felt such a hatred for his uniform, and twas all I 
 could do to give him a civil answer. I know not why 
 it was, but my arrest seemed to have awakened all the 
 latent patriotism in my breast; and, girl though I was, 
 I felt that day ready to fight the British with all my 
 strength. 
 
 We were ushered into a great anteroom to wait 
 until the General was ready to receive us. There 
 were many others there, both men and women. 
 Some of the latter complained loudly of their treat 
 ment, while others whispered together, glancing 
 right and left as if fearing to be overheard; but the 
 men sat silent with troubled looks, and all seemed 
 to labour under excitement, due doubtless to the un 
 certainty of the reception they were like to receive. 
 
 Beside me was a large woman, finely dressed
 
 132 A Maid of 76 
 
 though somewhat gaudy in appearance, who spoke 
 to the dame next her in a tone quite audible to 
 me. 
 
 " And now, forsooth," she was saying, as I sat 
 down, " they have failed to give us a pass to quit 
 the city. We must leave all of our gear behind us 
 as a pledge of loyalty. Didst ever hear the like? 
 I thought to send my husband here to see what could 
 be done, but he refused, saying that the mouse who 
 walks into the trap scarce gets away again with all 
 his hair; so here I am myself, and I ll warrant the 
 General will hear reason from me." 
 
 In a little while this woman was ushered into the 
 Governor s private room; and, to my surprise, 
 Jimmy and I were sent in at the same time, so that I 
 had an opportunity to see how she impressed the 
 General, and also to note something of the way in 
 which the British treated the people of the city. 
 
 General Gage, who was sitting in a large easy chair 
 with one foot upon a stool, did not rise as we entered. 
 The stout woman made straight for his chair; but he 
 heeded her not, his attention being at that moment 
 taken up by a dainty little lady who was offering him 
 tea. In fact the room was filled with a gay com 
 pany, who laughed and joked while the Governor 
 carried on his business between pauses in the conver 
 sation he kept up with those about him. 
 
 The ladies with their wonderful head-dresses 
 caught my eye and sure I think some of their pow 
 dered pompons were built up a full eighteen inches,
 
 The Prisoner in the Next Room 133 
 
 while the gentlemen wore smaller wigs than I had 
 been used to seeing. 
 
 Seated at a folding-table near the General was his 
 clerk who leaned back in his chair squinting at the 
 pen he was sharpening, his long legs sticking straight 
 out most comical. He, too, gave scant interest to 
 the business in hand and laughed over his shoulder 
 with a pretty miss, who smiled upon him as if they 
 had some fine joke between them. 
 
 " Wouldst have a dish of tea, Mr. Gage? " one of 
 the lovely ladies was asking as we entered, bending 
 over the great man solicitously. 
 
 " Nay, not till I finish with this rabble," he an 
 swered peevishly, and the lady flitted off with a light 
 laugh. 
 
 "Now what is your business?" demanded the 
 General of the woman who had preceded us; and I 
 waited, interested to see how she would carry out 
 her boast and make the man before her hear reason. 
 
 " Your Honour," she began, " you promised a pass 
 for me and my family to leave town. I want naught 
 more. My mother is sore ill in Roxbury." 
 
 " Gad s life! Another one! " cried the General. 
 " Hie, you ! " he went on, addressing the company in 
 general, " here s another whose mother is ill in Rox 
 bury. Didst ever hear the like? Sure there s an 
 epidemic of sick mothers broke out in Roxbury I " 
 at which sally the company burst into hearty laugh 
 ter. 
 
 " Nay, but Your Excellency," the woman insisted
 
 134 A Maid of 76 
 
 in no wise abashed, " I have a good hogshead of mo 
 lasses that will make fine rum for your soldiers. 
 Perhaps that will earn me a pass outside your lines." 
 
 "Ah, is that so!" exclaimed the General. 
 " Let s have the place tis hid," and he nodded to his 
 clerk who wrote down the directions the woman gave 
 with a satisfied smirk. 
 
 " That will do," said General Gage, waving her 
 aside. "Who is next?" 
 
 " But the pass, Your Honour," cried the woman 
 in an angry tone. " Do not forget the pass." 
 
 " I issue no passes to Roxbury," the Governor 
 replied coldly. " It is a hotbed of sedition." 
 
 " Then I ll e en keep my molasses," declared the 
 woman in a temper. 
 
 " See you here ! " shouted the General, amazed 
 at her temerity, " another word and you ll be clapped 
 into gaol for a saucy rebel. You know well that 
 the molasses is forfeit. All such was called in long 
 since for the use of the military. Away, or I prom 
 ise it shall be the worse for you." 
 
 There was no mistaking his tone and the woman 
 hurried out of the room, glad, I doubt not, to be 
 let off at all. Her going left little Jimmy and 
 me facing the great man, and my heart sank as I 
 realized that our turn had come, and I had no very 
 good courage to face the ordeal ahead of me. 
 
 But a change was plain to be seen in Mr. Gage s 
 face as he caught sight of the boy at my side, for 
 he smiled and held out a hand to Jimmy.
 
 The Prisoner in the Next Room 135 
 
 " Come here, my lad," he said kindly. " What 
 can I do for you? " 
 
 Jimmy went to him at once, showing no fear, 
 which I think pleased the General mightily; but, ere 
 the boy had a chance to answer his question, the 
 officer who had brought us there spoke up. 
 
 " These are the children of the Loyalist, James 
 Morton, Your Excellency," he said, at which the 
 Governor s face underwent another change and he 
 glared at me from beneath his beetling brows. 
 
 Well, Mistress Morton," he began after a mo 
 ment, and the room suddenly grew very silent as if 
 all stopped their talk at the mention of our names. 
 " I hear strange accounts of you, scarce to be ex 
 pected from the daughter of one known to be loyal 
 to the King." 
 
 " Sir," I made answer, not knowing what else 
 to say, " I hope I am a good daughter." 
 
 " Perhaps, but are you a good subject of King 
 George? " he blurted out. 
 
 " I know not that I have failed in my duty, sir." 
 Then, if you are a loyal maid," said Mr. Gage, 
 taking a paper from the table beside him and flash 
 ing it in my face, " how comes it that you have this 
 in your possession? " He spoke loudly and menac 
 ingly as if he hoped to fright me, as indeed he did. 
 
 " I know not what the paper is, sir," I suggested. 
 
 " Take it then and see," he replied, handing it 
 to me with a sneer upon his lips. 
 
 I examined it and found, to my great surprise,
 
 136 A Maid of 76 
 
 that I held the safe conduct General Washington had 
 given us. I had placed it under some linen in my 
 slothespress at Mrs. Philbrick s, wishing to keep it 
 safe and clean as a remembrance. Even in my then 
 excited state of mind, it flashed across me that Susan 
 must be at the bottom of this pother. 
 
 " Well! " growled the General, " have you naught 
 to say for yourself? " 
 
 Now as a matter of fact the sight of the safe 
 conduct had brought an immense sense of relief to 
 my mind, for if this was all they had against me, 
 sure twas easy enough to explain. 
 
 " Why, sir," I was quick to tell him, " tis but a 
 pass from General Washington. Father gave it to 
 me." 
 
 "Ah, ha! " cried the Governor, leaning forward 
 and striking the table at his side so goodly a blow 
 that the papers jumped about upon it. " Said I 
 not so? There s not a Tory in the land I ll trust 
 again. Take her away," he went on angrily; " take 
 her away and keep her a prisoner. I ll make an 
 example of this " 
 
 He continued talking loudly but I heard no more, 
 for I was hurried out of the room without ceremony 
 by the officer and his men. Though they treated 
 me not roughly their intention to obey orders was 
 evident enough. Without a moment s delay they 
 escorted me to the second floor of the house, and 
 before I quite came to my senses I was locked up, 
 a prisoner.
 
 The Prisoner in the Next Room 137 
 
 It took me some little time to recover from the 
 shock of this summary treatment, but slowly I 
 quieted my feelings and began to look about me. 
 Then, on a sudden, I realized that Jimmy was not 
 at my side, and my anxiety quickly brought me to 
 a rational state of mind. 
 
 What would happen to the boy? Had they sep 
 arated us purposely? Would they treat him badly, 
 hoping to gain some information they suspected him 
 of possessing? These and a hundred other pos 
 sibilities ran through my brain; but in the end I 
 comforted myself somewhat. It was plain that the 
 Governor had liked the child, and that thought re 
 assured me. 
 
 For a time, however, I stood by the window heed 
 less of what went on below me, trying to see an end 
 to the matter; but suddenly my attention was ar 
 rested by a group of soldiers hurrying some one 
 across the street toward the mansion. 
 
 With a little cry of alarm I recognised the man 
 they held. It was father ! 
 
 I stood as if rooted to the spot, numbed by ap 
 prehension; but presently I heard the sound of feet 
 in the room next the one in which I stood. A few 
 muffled words were spoken as if some order was 
 given, and then the door slammed. 
 
 It needed naught more to convince me that father 
 was imprisoned in the adjoining chamber. 
 
 My first inclination was to beat upon the wall and 
 call to him, but this plan I at once put out of my head.
 
 138 A Maid of 76 
 
 Such a racket would arouse the guard and so de 
 prive us of any advantage our nearness might give. 
 Yet to be so close to father and not able to let him 
 know how matters stood nigh distracted me. 
 
 I dismissed the possibility of getting out of my 
 room by way of the door. I had heard the key 
 turn in the lock, and though the mansion had not 
 been built for prison purposes, it served well enough. 
 Therefore I directed my attention to the window 
 which gave upon an iron balcony running part way 
 across the house. To my great delight there was 
 no bar upon the casement which opened inward. I 
 had but to slip out upon the balcony and walk to 
 the window of the next room. It seemed very 
 simple, and I was on the point of laughing at the 
 carelessness of the British in leaving so easy a way 
 to liberty when my eye chanced upon a sentry be 
 low, standing upon the opposite side of the street. 
 He walked slowly up and down, casting attentive 
 glances toward the house. The British were not 
 so careless as I had supposed. Any unusual move 
 ment upon the balcony needs must attract the soldier, 
 who would promptly give the alarm. 
 
 Seemingly I was cut off from that route, and I 
 cast about me for some other means of attaining my 
 purpose ; but there was none. I must go by the bal 
 cony or not at all. 
 
 This determined, I watched the sentry for a while, 
 hiding myself behind the draperies that hung down 
 upon each side of the casement. The man strolled
 
 The Prisoner in the Next Room 139 
 
 leisurely to and fro, stopping now and then to ob 
 serve something passing in the street, but never for 
 long taking his eye from the building opposite him. 
 Yet I noted that at the end of his beat farthest from 
 my window, he turned his back for an instant ere he 
 started to retrace his steps. 
 
 In this I thought I saw my opportunity; and, with 
 out stopping to consider further the chances for or 
 against my plan, I dropped to my knees and opened 
 the window a crack, to be ready on the instant he 
 faced the other way. 
 
 Just then a great clattering of horsemen coming 
 along the street brought my sentry to attention to 
 salute a party of officers who passed. At that mo 
 ment I slipped out upon the balcony, drawing the 
 window to behind me, and lay flat, in the hope that 
 the wrought-iron railing would screen me sufficiently 
 to make my presence there go unnoted. 
 
 Evidently this succeeded; for, after a glance in 
 my direction, the man took up his patrol again with 
 entire unconcern. 
 
 But though I was out of the room I was far from 
 reaching my goal. Indeed I scarce dared move for 
 fear a fluttering of my dress would direct the sentry s 
 attention to me, so I stirred not until his back was 
 toward me at the turn, and then but crept a few 
 inches at a time. 
 
 Gradually, with more patience than I thought my 
 self possessed of, I neared the next window and at 
 last looked in.
 
 140 A Maid of 76 
 
 There, sure enough, was father seated at a small 
 table with his head in his hands, a picture of despair. 
 My heart went out to him, and, forgetting my own 
 trouble, I thought only of how I could comfort him; 
 but I dared not lift my hand to turn the latch of the 
 casement. Father must do that from the inside, 
 and I was very fearful that, in attempting to attract 
 his attention, I would bring myself to the notice of 
 the sentry. 
 
 With a trembling hand I tapped gently at the 
 bottom of the window, and was glad to see him 
 raise his head at the first knock. But his face 
 showed surprise and uncertainty as if he were not 
 sure from whence the sound had come. Again I 
 tapped, and this brought him to his feet. 
 
 At once he crossed the room to the window and 
 gazed down upon me. I caught a look of consterna 
 tion as he recognised who it was, and trembled lest 
 he should do something to give the alarm; but he 
 saw my finger on my lips and understood that he 
 must be cautious. 
 
 By motions I indicated the soldier below, and he 
 took in the situation at once, opening the casement 
 a crack and thus leaving it to me to determine when 
 my chance to enter had come. 
 
 I watched with fast-beating heart as the soldier 
 lazily paced his beat, thinking he would never reach 
 the end of it; the instant he turned, I pushed through 
 the window and half tumbled into the room. Father 
 closed it behind me and the next moment he picked
 
 The Prisoner in the Next Room 141 
 
 me up from off the floor and held me in his arms. 
 
 " Oh, Charlotte, my dear, what does this mean? " 
 he whispered in anguish. 
 
 " It means that I, too, am a prisoner and that 
 little Jimmy is lost and and " but I could 
 not go on. Now that I had succeeded in my pur 
 pose, my wrought-up feelings threatened to over 
 whelm me, and I pressed my head against father s 
 shoulder, struggling to control myself. 
 
 There, there, dear," he murmured, patting me 
 gently and trying to soothe me, " take your time, my 
 child. Take your time." 
 
 But I was sure that time pressed, and in a moment 
 or two I had stifled my sobbing sufficiently to tell 
 father all that had happened to me. 
 
 " Ah, that is what is at the bottom of this bus 
 iness," he remarked in an undertone, when he learned 
 that General Gage had possession of the safe con 
 duct. 
 
 " But that can readily be explained," I said. " I 
 could have made it clear, had the Governor but let 
 me." 
 
 " Nay, twill not be so easy to put right," mut 
 tered father half to himself, taking a step or two 
 about the room restlessly. " When so many in this 
 land are trying to carry water on both shoulders, 
 twill be somewhat difficult to prove to Mr. Gage 
 that I was so single-minded in my loyalty that I gave 
 a pass from Mr. Washington to my daughter as a 
 keepsake."
 
 142 A Maid of 76 
 
 " But that is the truth, Father," I insisted. 
 
 "Aye, but how is Mr. Gage to know that?" he 
 answered. Then, struck by a sudden thought, he 
 looked at me apprehensively. They mustn t find 
 you here," he whispered. 
 
 " Sure that couldn t make a very serious difference 
 since I have not escaped," I argued. 
 
 You shouldn t have come, for both our sakes," 
 he answered; " if you are discovered here with me, 
 that circumstance will give point to their suspicions. 
 They will say our story of the safe conduct has been 
 agreed upon. You must return to your room," and 
 he moved toward the window. 
 
 But on his first glance at the street he stepped back 
 with a suppressed cry of consternation. 
 
 "What is it, Father?" I asked, starting for the 
 casement. 
 
 " Go not there," he whispered, " there are two 
 sentries now, and they are standing looking up at 
 this window. I know not whether their suspicions 
 are aroused, but twill be impossible for you to re 
 turn." 
 
 It was very evident that father was deeply con 
 cerned, and though I could not quite understand 
 why he should be so seriously alarmed, I knew there 
 must be a good reason for it. 
 
 We stood for a moment in silence looking at each 
 other in dismay, and then from the hallway out 
 side there came to our ears the sounds of heavy foot 
 steps approaching the room in which we were.
 
 The Prisoner in the Next Room 143 
 
 With held breath we listened as they drew nearer 
 and nearer, until they halted before our door. 
 
 Father with a finger to his lips to keep me silent, 
 tiptoed to a closet and motioned me to enter it. As 
 quickly and as noiselessly as I could I hurried to it 
 and he shut me in just as a key grated in the lock 
 of the chamber door.
 
 CHAPTER XV 
 
 MISTRESS CECELIE PEMBERTON 
 
 I STOOD trembling in that narrow closet, scarce 
 daring to breathe, while those about to enter 
 fumbled at the lock. Had they come for 
 me ? Could the sentry in the street, whom I thought 
 I had avoided, have observed me after all and given 
 an alarm? In that case I was as good as found, 
 for my hiding-place would be the first object of their 
 search without any possible doubt. What the result 
 of that would be I but dimly realized, though father s 
 anxiety over the possibility gave me a grave sense 
 of fear. 
 
 The door was finally flung open and in stamped 
 three or four men, as I judged from the clatter of 
 their movements. 
 
 I listened anxiously for the first word, expecting 
 a demand to know where I was. 
 
 Well, what is it you want now? " I heard father 
 ask in a cool but slightly defiant tone. 
 
 Twill do you no good to bluster to me," a 
 rough voice answered. " Save your breath to cool 
 your porridge. General Gage has sent for you." 
 "Good!" exclaimed father, and I knew that he 
 144
 
 Mistress Cecelie Pemberton 145 
 
 as well as I was vastly relieved to find that I was 
 not the object of their visit. " Good! " he repeated. 
 " I ve been ten days or more trying to see the Gov 
 ernor without success. I had rather come to him as 
 a prisoner than not at all. Let us go," and I heard 
 him take a step toward the door. Doubtless he was 
 eager to get them out of the room. 
 
 " I d not be in such hot haste were I in your 
 shoes," came the answer. " The Governor likes 
 not spies within our lines." 
 
 " Nevertheless I am most anxious to see him," 
 father replied impatiently. With your permission 
 we will go at once." 
 
 Pon honour!" cried the officer. "You seem 
 in a hurry to put a halter about your neck. His 
 Excellency gives short shrift to such as you. But 
 come along! I ll warrant you ll be singing small 
 enough before the Governor." 
 
 From within my closet I heard the men move out 
 of the room and go off down the hall; but there 
 was no sound of the door closing behind them. For 
 a while I stood stiffly in my narrow hiding-place, 
 not daring to leave it for fear that one of the sol 
 diers might have lagged behind. But on the other 
 hand it was most necessary that I should escape at 
 the earliest possible moment. I must win to General 
 Gage to explain about the safe conduct, for there I 
 realized was the principal danger that threatened 
 father and who could put that matter straight so 
 well as I? But I, too, was a prisoner, shut up in
 
 A Maid of 76 
 
 a closet, daring not to move nor scarce to breathe for 
 fear of discovery. 
 
 Yet it was plain I could not help father if I 
 stayed where I was, and therefore I could scarce be 
 in a worse plight if, indeed, some one lay in wait 
 for me. I must risk something, and on that sudden 
 resolution I stepped boldly out into the room. 
 
 To my great relief it was empty and I looked at 
 the door leading into the hall to find it ajar. Then 
 the truth of the matter flashed into my mind. The 
 last man to go forth had pushed it to behind him, 
 caring little whether it shut or no; for why, indeed, 
 should it be locked, seeing that no prisoner was 
 within? I was free to go to the Governor, so far 
 as barred doors were concerned. 
 
 I tiptoed across the room and peeped into the 
 hallway. No one was in sight. I had but to descend 
 to the floor below where General Gage conducted his 
 business. 
 
 This seemed easy, but as I impetuously started out 
 I paused, remembering only too well that I had seen 
 a sentry posted at the bottom of the stairs who would 
 most certainly halt my further progress. 
 
 In dismay I looked about me, knowing not what 
 to do. I glanced down the long hall and noted that 
 at the end farthest from me another corridor joined 
 it at right angles. I could not tell where this led, 
 but it seemed to hold out a chance of escape and I 
 could see no other. 
 
 At any rate, I determined to brave what might be
 
 Mistress Cecelia Pemberton 147 
 
 hidden round that corner, and staying not to puzzle 
 over a matter I could not decide otherwise, I ran as 
 noiselessly as I could down the long hallway. I 
 reached my goal and turned, delighted to find an 
 other stairway down which I started with a rush, 
 giving myself no time to question whether here, too, 
 a guard had been placed. But on the landing, half 
 way down, I ran plump into a lady coming up. 
 
 "La, child!" she exclaimed. "Has Mr. Gage 
 sent an express for you that you ride post? " 
 
 With a fast-beating heart I looked up into the 
 sweetest, merriest face I had ever seen in my life. 
 
 She was a young lady with the loveliest golden hair 
 set high upon her head and lightly powdered in the 
 fashion of the other dames in the room below. She 
 was dressed modishly in a flowered silk that matched 
 the blue of her eyes. So pretty and dainty was she, 
 that for a moment I stared at her in admiration, 
 wholly forgetful of myself and my errand. 
 
 " Nay, my dear, you ll make me blush an you look 
 at me like that! " she exclaimed with a silvery little 
 laugh. " Come, sit and have a dish of gossip with 
 me," and setting me the example, she dropped down 
 upon the stairs, patting the step beside her invitingly. 
 
 " But I must to General Gage," I answered, com 
 ing to my senses. 
 
 " Sure, let him wait! " she laughed back, with a 
 comical grimace. " He s so busy ragging the poor 
 rebels that he d scarce notice a maid. Come, sit. 
 I vow I ve had no chance of speech with a Provin-
 
 148 A Maid of 76 
 
 cial " she eyed me a moment critically, hesita 
 ting, " provincial lady, since I came. I ve seen 
 naught of your great country save this dreary city of 
 Boston and am like to die of curiosity. Please sit 
 for a moment." 
 
 So charming was she, and so friendly withal, that 
 I could not find words to deny her request. Also, 
 I hoped perchance to gain some information as to 
 how I might reach the Governor by this unfamiliar 
 route; so I seated myself beside her. 
 
 " I can stay but a very short time," I remarked. 
 " I m not sure of my way to Mr. Gage." 
 
 " His private door is just at the foot of these 
 stairs to the right," she answered readily, revealing 
 what I most wanted to know, and I felt I owed her 
 some consideration for that information, albeit she 
 herself needed no excuse to win my regard. 
 
 " Now tell me " she went on brightly, " do you 
 live in Boston? " 
 
 " Nay," I answered, " I am a stranger and know 
 little of it. Indeed I can scarce find my way about, 
 being unused to so vast a city." 
 
 " So vast a city! " she repeated, clapping her hands 
 joyfully, while her eyes danced merrily. " If this is 
 so vast a city what would you say to London? " 
 
 I was spared an answer, for to my consternation 
 a soldier suddenly popped around the corner and 
 took a step up toward us; but my little lady, turned 
 on a sudden very haughty and addressed the sentry 
 as she might an unruly servant.
 
 Mistress Cecelie Pemberton 149 
 
 " Know you not that this part of the mansion is 
 private?" she asked with uplifted brows. 
 
 " Aye, madam," the man answered sheepishly, 
 "but I thought I heard unwonted sounds and " 
 
 She cut him off sharply. 
 
 " I but entertain a friend. You may go back to 
 your post." 
 
 To my great relief, for I had made sure I should 
 be taken, the man turned without another word and, 
 saluting, disappeared around the corner. 
 
 The stupid oaf," murmured my companion petu 
 lantly. " Now we must begin all over again and 
 we were getting along so nicely," and forthwith she 
 returned to questioning me about the Colonies and 
 our people, while I was at pains to answer as well 
 as might be. And as some say of all women when 
 they come together, she was most interested in dress 
 and the like, having a funny notion that in the country 
 we clothed ourselves like the Indians. 
 
 "Do you never wear skins and feathers?" she 
 murmured plaintively, evidently vastly disappointed. 
 
 " Nay," I answered, laughing at her queer con 
 ceit. " We dress much as you do, though not quite 
 so modishly. At present the patriot ladies will wear 
 naught but homespun." 
 
 " They deny themselves silk! " she exclaimed, her 
 eyes growing big with wonder. " I vow they de 
 serve to make homespun the mode." Then glancing 
 at my gown of imported stuff, she added, " But you, 
 I see, are for the King."
 
 150 A Maid of 76 
 
 " My father is a staunch Loyalist," I answered, 
 " but my brother is with Mr. Washington s army 
 and and I love them both." 
 
 She caught the note of trouble in my voice and was 
 quick with sympathy. 
 
 " You poor child," she cried, leaning forward and 
 putting her arms about me lovingly. " But that is 
 what we women have to endure. Our men think 
 little of our feelings when they have silly fights 
 among themselves. But come," she went on, sud 
 denly releasing me and getting to her feet, " I m 
 keeping you from Mr. Gage, where no doubt you 
 long to be." 
 
 I stood up beside her and for a moment she re 
 garded me intently. 
 
 We must see each other again," she said ear 
 nestly. " My name is Cecelie Pemberton. I am the 
 daughter of Colonel Pemberton of Mr. Gage s staff. 
 Tell me your name and where you live and how old 
 you are? " 
 
 The questions came with a rush as if she would 
 know all about me in a moment. 
 
 " I m called Charlotte Morton," I answered. 
 " My home is in Elmtree in the Massachusetts, but 
 at present we lodge with Mrs. Philbrick in Purchase 
 Street." 
 
 She repeated the address as if to fix it in her 
 memory. 
 
 " But you haven t told me your age," she insisted 
 with an inviting smile.
 
 Mistress Cecelie Pemberton 151 
 
 " I m fourteen," I replied. 
 
 " As much as that!" she exclaimed. "La, I m 
 but scant seventeen myself. I m coming to see you," 
 she went on brightly. " We re going to be great 
 friends. Yes, we are, though I ne er thought to have 
 a friend in the Americas." And with that she took 
 me in her arms and kissed me. " Run along now, 
 to your Mr. Gage," she added, giving me a little 
 push, " and, my dear," she ended in a whisper, 
 " don t be afraid of him. He can deny naught to 
 a pretty face, particularly if tis a child s." 
 
 And with that she whisked up the stairs as light 
 as thistledown, taking my heart with her. 
 
 " Scant seventeen," I murmured vastly surprised, 
 for I had thought her a woman grown. 
 
 I hoped she would not forget to come and see 
 me, but I had little time then for much speculation. 
 All my anxiety for father came back and I hurried 
 down the stairs, turned sharp at the bottom and ran 
 into the sentry, standing before a small door. 
 
 For an instant I thought I was lost, then I gathered 
 my wits to face him. 
 
 " Did you see Mistress Pemberton pass this 
 way? " I asked as innocently as I could. 
 
 " Nay, Missy," he replied, saluting. " The gen 
 try most times use the other door," and he stood aside 
 for me to enter. 
 
 It was no time to hesitate, and I pushed boldly 
 in, shutting the door behind me. 
 
 To my surprise, however, I was not in the room
 
 152 A Maid of 76 
 
 itself but in a sort of embrasure, curtained off, and 
 I was about to part the damask hangings when the 
 harsh voice of General Gage came to me, and I 
 halted of a sudden, my heart in my throat. 
 
 " Nay, I ve heard enough, James Morton," were 
 the first words. " I would be a fool to believe your 
 cock and bull story of the safe conduct. You re 
 naught but a spy. Of that I am assured. So far 
 I ve been too lenient with such rascally rebels. Tis 
 time they had both a lesson and an example. Away 
 with him! To-morrow at sunrise, James Morton, 
 you shall be hanged! "
 
 CHAPTER XVI 
 
 HIS EXCELLENCY GENERAL GAGE 
 
 THE door closed behind father and his 
 guards, but although I had heard Mr. 
 Gage sentence him to death upon the mor 
 row, I scarce took in the meaning of his words. It 
 seemed so absurd that any one could believe that 
 he was a spy that I could not realize that a stranger 
 might indeed be doubtful of his loyalty to the King. 
 To me it was but a matter of explanation, and I 
 started to part the curtains behind which I stood, 
 meaning at once to tell the Governor the truth about 
 the matter of the safe conduct Mr. Washington had 
 given us. But just as I was about to enter, another 
 spoke and brought me to a halt. 
 
 "What are you going to do with father?" I 
 heard Jimmy ask, and with a thankful heart that 
 he was safe, I peeped between the draperies. He 
 was standing somewhat behind the General and 
 seemed not at all confused or embarrassed. Also I 
 noted that the fine ladies and gentlemen had disap 
 peared and save for two soldiers near the far door, 
 the room had no other occupants. 
 
 At the sound of Jimmy s voice the General turned 
 in his chair with a jerk. 
 
 i53
 
 154 A MM of 76 
 
 " Ods Life! How came you here?" he de 
 manded sharply. 
 
 " I came with my sister Charlotte," Jimmy re 
 plied, in no wise abashed by the other s gruffness. 
 "Don t you remember?" 
 
 To be sure I remember," the Governor an 
 swered, " and I thought you were locked up with 
 her now." 
 
 " Oh, no ! " Jimmy exclaimed. " I stayed here. 
 Twas more amusing." 
 
 I noted that Mr. Gage had some difficulty in keep 
 ing his stern, forbidding aspect toward the boy and 
 even thought I caught the sound of a chuckle, but 
 at that moment a young officer came in. 
 
 " I beg leave to report, sir," he announced, salut 
 ing, " that the rooms occupied by James Morton in 
 Purchase Street have been searched and no papers 
 of importance found." 
 
 " But Cunningham distinctly said that the boy 
 threatened to destroy the papers," the General 
 blustered. Then stopping suddenly he looked at 
 Jimmy for a moment. " Very good, leave it to 
 me." He dismissed the officer with a curt nod, at 
 which the other saluted again, and left the room. 
 
 There was small use in searching for any 
 papers," Jimmy remarked. " I just said I d de 
 stroy them so that Lieutenant wouldn t dare leave 
 me behind." 
 
 "Oh, indeed, was that it?" remarked the Gen 
 eral quietly, and he began forthwith to ask the boy
 
 His Excellency General Gage 155 
 
 all manner of questions about Elmtree, seemingly 
 having forgotten all about the business in hand. 
 Jimmy answered readily, taking his stand beside the 
 General s chair as he might have had the gentleman 
 been father. 
 
 " And now, touching the matter of those 
 papers " said Mr. Gage suddenly, and I realized 
 that there had been method in this questioning of 
 his. He hoped to trap the boy when off his guard. 
 
 " I told you there were no papers," declared 
 Jimmy at once. 
 
 " There was the small matter of a pass from Mr. 
 Washington," retorted Mr. Gage with sudden stern 
 ness. 
 
 " Aye, so there was," admitted Jimmy. " I for 
 got that. You see father wouldn t use it, so we came 
 in with the fish." 
 
 "With the fish?" echoed the General. 
 
 " Yes," Jimmy went on enthusiastically, " and 
 they re very slippery, don t you think? But it must 
 be nice to be a fisherman. Wouldn t you like to 
 be one? " 
 
 " I have work enough being a general," answered 
 Mr. Gage with a chuckle. 
 
 " Yes, of course," Jimmy agreed sympathetically. 
 " But then, when you have a holiday, you might try 
 being a fisherman. You d like it, I m sure." 
 
 " We might go together some day," said Mr. 
 Gage, " but see here, why were you so anxious to 
 come with your sister?"
 
 156 A Maid of 76 
 
 " It was an order," replied Jimmy soberly. " My 
 general told me to take care of Charlotte." 
 
 "And who is your general, may I ask?" ques 
 tioned the Governor. 
 
 " General Washington, of course," returned 
 Jimmy, saluting like a soldier. 
 
 "Then you are a rebel, sir!" cried Mr. Gage, 
 rising menacingly in his chair. 
 
 " Oh, yes, indeed," Jimmy responded promptly, 
 in no wise frighted. " Didn t you know that? 
 Father doesn t like it," he went on, his voice drop 
 ping a little. " He s all for the King. But a man 
 must stick by his country, and so I m a rebel. But," 
 he added hastily, " I m not a spy and you don t 
 have to hang me." 
 
 " I m glad of that," the General jerked out, sink 
 ing back in his seat. " Now tell me how long you 
 and your father were in Washington s camp." 
 
 We weren t there at all," Jimmy explained with 
 evident regret. " I wanted to go, but my general 
 told me I must stay and take care of Charlotte. 
 I told you that before," he ended a little impa 
 tiently. 
 
 "Aye, so you did! So you did!" Mr. Gage 
 hastened to say. " But where then did you see 
 Washington? " 
 
 " Oh, that was on the beach while we were wait 
 ing for father," Jimmy replied. We were look 
 ing for shells, and then my general rode up and 
 gave us the paper and told me to take care of Sharly
 
 His Excellency General Gage 157 
 
 and," he added threateningly, " you mustn t hurt 
 her." 
 
 " Nay, I think we ll send for her," replied the 
 other, and he gave an order that I should be brought 
 before him at once. 
 
 When the soldier went out he turned again to 
 Jimmy. 
 
 " Now, sir," he said, blusteringly, " when your 
 sister comes I will question her, and I wish you to 
 keep silent. Do you understand?" 
 
 " Yes, I understand what you say," Jimmy replied, 
 " but you must not speak crossly to Charlotte. She 
 isn t used to it." 
 
 "Oh, indeed!" cried the General, bursting into 
 laughter, but he said naught further on the subject 
 and I noted that Jimmy made no promise not to 
 talk. 
 
 But the Governor s summons for me made a vast 
 difference in my plans. I wished now that I had 
 stayed where I was in the room upstairs. I had 
 remained hidden behind the curtain, listening to 
 Jimmy, feeling certain that the boy s ready answers 
 must convince Mr. Gage of the truth about the safe 
 conduct, and I saw that he meant to question me 
 to the same purpose and so compare our stories. 
 
 That would be well enough, save that my escape 
 would increase his suspicion; and then, if he knew 
 that I had overheard what he and Jimmy had talked 
 of, the fact that my tale agreed with the boy s would 
 lose all weight.
 
 158 A Maid of 76 
 
 I must discover myself to him at once and in such 
 a manner that he should think I had but that instant 
 come. Should he ask me straight out how long I 
 had been behind the hangings I must perforce tell 
 him, but I meant to act in such a way that he would 
 take the time of my arrival for granted. 
 
 To this end I opened the door noiselessly, then 
 slamming it violently, rushed into the room breath 
 ing hurriedly as if I had been running. 
 
 So sudden and unexpected was my entrance that 
 the General leaped to his feet with an outcry of 
 surprise, his hand going to his sword. 
 
 "Now what means this?" he cried, staring at 
 me. " How came you here without the guard? " 
 
 " I came by way of the balcony outside the win 
 dow," I answered truthfully. 
 
 " But there is a sentry placed to watch that bal 
 cony," he protested. 
 
 " I crawled on my hands and knees so that he 
 would not see me," I explained. 
 
 " And so out through an empty room ! " His Ex 
 cellency exclaimed, beginning to stride about. 
 " You ve made a mock of my guard." 
 
 He was interrupted by the entrance of an officer. 
 
 " I beg to report, Your Excellency, that the maid 
 is gone," the newcomer said, saluting. 
 
 " Oh, indeed ! " the General fair shouted, stand 
 ing between me and the young man. " You found 
 the room locked, hey? " 
 
 " Yes, Your Excellency," was the reply.
 
 His Excellency General Gage 159 
 
 " And no trace of the girl, hey? " 
 
 " None, Your Excellency." 
 
 " And monstrous mysterious you make the matter, 
 I doubt not," the General went on in a rage. 
 " Well, sir, the maid is here, and no thanks to you," 
 and he stepped aside so that the officer could see 
 me. 
 
 There was silence for a moment while the Lieu 
 tenant regarded me with marked surprise. 
 
 " Aye, you may well look as if you d seen a 
 ghost," Mr. Gage continued wrathfully. " A fine 
 guard you keep, when this slip of a child can evade 
 it. Go, sir, and post a sentry on that balcony with 
 out delay and twould be well to see if any of 
 your prisoners are left." 
 
 The young man saluted and departed without a 
 word. 
 
 " Twill not be so easy for you to escape again, 
 Mistress Morton," growled the Governor, seating 
 himself. 
 
 " Nay, sir, I had no wish to escape," I answered 
 quietly. " Else I had not come here." 
 
 " No wish to escape," he repeated. " Then what 
 did you want? " 
 
 " Justice for my father! " I burst out. 
 
 "Justice! Justice!" fumed the General. "I 
 think every babe in this land is born a lawyer. They 
 all prattle of justice. Was I not bearded on the 
 Common by a pack of boys scarce so high," holding 
 his hand to about the height of the table, " all de-
 
 160 A Maid of 76 
 
 manding justice ! They said that my soldiers had 
 invaded their ancient and honourable rights." 
 
 " And had they, sir? " asked Jimmy, very serious. 
 
 "Aye, but they will no more," he answered, 
 then turned fiercely to me. " And now you come 
 seeking justice." 
 
 " Nay, you must not scold Charlotte," exclaimed 
 Jimmy. " She doesn t like it." 
 
 Well, upon my soul," murmured the General, 
 leaning back in his chair and looking at Jimmy as 
 if he were some strange animal. " Am I to run this 
 government to suit a pair of saucy children? " And 
 then, almost courteously, he addressed me again. 
 "What of your father?" 
 
 " Sir," I began hastily, for I feared his mood 
 might change again, " my father is heart and soul 
 a king s man. He was shunned at home because 
 of his open opposition to his neighbours, and came 
 here to do what he could for peace. On the way, 
 he left us on the beach to await the coming of the 
 boat that was to bring us to Boston, and - 
 
 " It was then my general came along and gave us 
 the paper, as I told you," Jimmy cut in. 
 
 "Be silent!" insisted the Governor. "Let thy 
 sister speak." 
 
 " Mr. Washington gave me the pass, sir, although 
 he knew not father nor had even seen him," I hur 
 ried on, wishing to make my point clear. " He said 
 this must ever be a free land where all might be at 
 liberty to follow their own beliefs. But father
 
 His Excellency General Gage 161 
 
 would have torn the paper to pieces had I not begged 
 him to let me keep it. Twas then he gave it to 
 me." 
 
 " And why did you want it? " asked the General 
 suspiciously. 
 
 " Because General Washington wrote upon it," I 
 answered. 
 
 " So the daughter is less loyal than the father," 
 he said, a little sadly, I thought. 
 
 " Nay, now," Jimmy broke in eagerly. " Tis 
 Ethan and I are the patriots. Charlotte sides with 
 father." 
 
 Perhaps it would have been well if I had held my 
 tongue, but somehow to remain silent before this 
 British general would have been like denying my 
 country, and that I could not do. 
 
 " Oh, Your Excellency," I faltered, " Jimmy 
 thinks I am not a patriot, but that is not the truth. 
 I could not tell father, for his heart would have 
 been broke to find all his children against his king, 
 so, as a female s politics are of no moment, I said 
 naught. Yet, sir, my heart is with the Cause." 
 
 The General sat for a moment thinking deeply, 
 his eyes fixed upon the floor. 
 
 " Now how, indeed, can we win if the very chil 
 dren cry for freedom?" he murmured to himself. 
 Then on a sudden his mood changed and he jumped 
 to his feet. " Bring hither the prisoner James Mor 
 ton," he ordered; adding, with bitter sarcasm, "If, 
 indeed, he is still a prisoner." Then he turned to
 
 162 A Maid of 76 
 
 me, speaking quite gently, " Your father shall be 
 liberated, Mistress Morton. I believe your story 
 of the pass, and " he took the paper off his 
 table and handed it to me, " you may keep your 
 remembrance of Mr. Washington." 
 
 " Oh, thank you, sir," I cried. 
 
 And at that moment I thought Mr. Gage one of 
 the nicest persons in the world, though indeed he had 
 but acted fairly. But I was soon to change my feel 
 ings toward him again, for he was a strange man, 
 gentle and courteous at one moment, but at the next 
 unreasonable and violent. 
 
 Father was brought in and his face lighted with 
 pleasure and relief at sight of his children. 
 
 " Sir," Mr. Gage began at once, " you are free. 
 Your children have been good advocates of your 
 cause and have convinced me that you are a Loyalist 
 at heart. But, sir," he went on, his voice hardening, 
 " I have heard of your action in the matter of the hay 
 intended for His Majesty s troops, and you seemed 
 somewhat over-scrupulous in your dealings with 
 these rebels, and a shade too thoughtful for their 
 rights." 
 
 Your Excellency," father replied in a firm voice, 
 " it has been my heartfelt desire to serve the King, 
 and to that end I came to Boston. Since that day 
 I have tried to gain a private audience with you." 
 To what purpose? " asked the General. 
 
 " To tell Your Excellency," replied father, " that 
 I, knowing the people of this land, am assured that
 
 His Excellency General Gage 163 
 
 if His Majesty s servants continue the policies they 
 are at present pursuing they will lose these Colonies 
 for the Crown." 
 
 "So!" ejaculated Mr. Gage, his face growing 
 scarlet with rage. " So ! You are another of those 
 who would school me in my duties? Have a care, 
 sir, you are not free of me yet ! " 
 
 " I have no thought for myself," retorted father. 
 " If my life could bring peace to this land I would 
 lay it down gladly. The people of these Colonies 
 ask not indulgence but justice, Your Excellency, and 
 so long as you try to bully them with your sol 
 diery " 
 
 "Enough! Enough!" shouted General Gage, 
 nigh beside himself with wrath. Think you His 
 Majesty s agents need the advice of ignorant Provin 
 cials? If fault there be, it is that I have been too 
 lenient with this rebel rabble; but that fault is easy 
 righted. My reinforcements will soon arrive and 
 then we ll put a speedy end to this tempest in a 
 teapot. As for you, James Morton, begone out 
 of my sight! I like not the kind of loyalty that 
 comes with soft words for the enemies of the King. 
 Begone, sir, ere I repent of freeing you ! " 
 
 He ended in a loud, angry voice and took a step 
 toward us threateningly. 
 
 Father looked at him a moment sorrowfully, then 
 with a sad shake of his head, he held out his hands 
 to Jimmy and me and led us from the room.
 
 CHAPTER XVII 
 
 A NEW FRIENDSHIP 
 
 I THINK I scarce realized how serious was the 
 predicament from which we were now happily 
 freed. But I was glad and excited neverthe 
 less to be out of the clutches of Mr. Gage, and in 
 clined to chatter gaily of our adventure. Father, 
 however, was in a different mood. The business 
 upon which he had set his heart had come to naught. 
 The Governor would not listen to his plea for fair 
 treatment for the Colonies, and his dream of peace 
 was farther away than ever. 
 
 He walked beside us, deep in thought, as we took 
 our way back to our lodgings, and heeded not the 
 constant wagging of Jimmy s tongue. I knew only 
 too well how bitter was his disappointment, but had 
 no words to comfort him. Yet I could not be al 
 together cast down, for in the failure of his mission 
 I saw a prospect of happiness for myself. Surely, 
 now that he could accomplish naught in Boston, it 
 was reasonable to expect he would return to Elmtree, 
 where I longed to be. 
 
 At the end of a rather silent dinner father bright 
 ened up a trifle and I put the question of our return 
 ing home to him. 
 
 164
 
 A New Friendship 165 
 
 " Nay, not yet," he answered. 
 
 " But, Father," I pleaded, " General Gage will 
 not heed you. What good can you do by staying 
 in this dismal city? " 
 
 " My dear," he answered gently, " it would be 
 a coward s part to give up at the first rebuff. Mr. 
 Gage may not always be the Governor. Indeed, 
 there is a rumour that Mr. Howe will soon have the 
 position. I trust he will be more reasonable. Nay, 
 daughter, we must have patience, for the good to 
 be gained is worth any sacrifice." 
 
 And so we stayed on, days running into weeks 
 and months, ere we left the city. 
 
 We kept our rooms at Mrs. Philbrick s, well sat 
 isfied that Susan had done her worst, and, out of 
 shame, I suppose, she came not near us when it 
 could be avoided. As father said, the place was 
 clean and comfortable, and there was small sense in 
 discommoding ourselves to spite Susan. 
 
 Father continued his struggle to influence those 
 in authority, being greatly encouraged at times but 
 more often despondent. Little by little he grew 
 more silent and there were days on end when I was 
 sure he forgot the very existence of Jimmy and me, 
 so absorbed was he in his own affairs. 
 
 All this was a source of deep anxiety to me, who 
 could not fail to note the great alteration that had 
 come in the happy, loving, cheerful father we had 
 known. Not that he was cross with us; nay, rather 
 it was that we no longer formed a vital part of his
 
 i66 A Maid of 76 
 
 life; that having set his heart upon a certain object 
 he could think of naught else, and meant not to 
 rest until it was accomplished. 
 
 Elmtree seemed very far away. A few letters 
 from Aunt Nabby reached us, dwelling mostly upon 
 household affairs. She mentioned in the first one 
 that Ethan was from home, but said naught further 
 on the subject. Father made no comment, but I 
 knew that he, as well as I, often looked to the heights 
 surrounding Boston, beyond which the patriot army 
 was encamped, wondering how fared the young man 
 we both loved, and saying a short prayer for his 
 safety. 
 
 As had been predicted, Mr. Gage sailed back to 
 England, leaving to Mr. Howe the task of governing 
 Boston; but this change brought father no nearer 
 his goal, though he ceased not his fruitless labours. 
 
 Had it not been for one circumstance, our long 
 stay in Boston would have been well-nigh unbearable 
 to me, but as a result of my adventure in the Gov 
 ernor s mansion I made a life-long friend who 
 helped mightily to ease the anxieties of those weary 
 months. True to her promise, Mistress Cecelie 
 Pemberton visited me no later than the next day, 
 and from then on our intimacy ripened until we 
 loved each other like sisters. 
 
 I soon found that the most grown-up thing about 
 her were the clothes she wore, very modish to my 
 country eyes. She was in fact a most merry com 
 panion, ready at any play with Jimmy, who nigh
 
 A New Friendship 167 
 
 worshipped her, and spurring him on to express his 
 politics upon every occasion. And what was more 
 she would agree with him, until the boy declared that 
 he and Cecelie were better patriots than I. 
 
 " And I think he s right, Mistress Charlotte Mor 
 ton," she would declare mockingly, with a toss of 
 her fair head. 
 
 Scarce a day passed that we did not see each other, 
 either at the Governor s house or at Mrs. Philbrick s. 
 Together we explored Boston from end to end, for 
 of course Colonel Pemberton s daughter could go 
 anywhere she willed. 
 
 We took long walks and had all sorts of adven 
 tures which seemed vastly interesting and exciting at 
 the time, though upon looking back upon them they 
 were but the trivial doings of two maids and a small 
 boy, for Jimmy was ever with us. 
 
 The summer was very hot, at least so it seemed 
 to Jimmy and me who were used to the free air of 
 the country. Cecelie also complained greatly, vow 
 ing that the English climate was vastly more com 
 fortable than that of the Americas. It was reported 
 also that there was much sickness in the city, but this, 
 happily, came not near us. 
 
 From the very first, food had been lacking, but 
 as winter approached and Mr. Washington s army 
 drew their lines tighter about the city, this condition 
 became more and more acute. Fuel grew so scarce 
 that we saw the North Meeting House pulled down 
 for firewood and many a private dwelling suffered a
 
 i68 A Maid of 76 
 
 like fate, while even the prized Liberty Tree was not 
 spared. 
 
 " We have pork and beans one day and beans and 
 pork the next," complained Jimmy disconsolately. 
 " Aunt Nabby need not have worried about green- 
 apple colic." 
 
 " Tis your patriot army that is trying to starve 
 us," said Cecelie. " You must blame Mr. Wash 
 ington if the food is not to your taste." 
 
 " Nay," protested Jimmy, " tis Mr. Howe who is 
 so stubborn. If he would but surrender there would 
 be no lack of provender." 
 
 " That s one point of view," laughed Cecelie, " but 
 I fear, Jimmy dear, we shall have to eat a deal of 
 beans before Boston surrenders." 
 
 And after that Jimmy seemed to think that the 
 more he ate the less there would be for the redcoats 
 and stuffed himself with patriotic zeal. 
 
 Very early in our friendship Cecelie and I had 
 talked to each other of the ones we loved who were 
 not with us. At first, I know not why unless it was 
 that I was myself motherless, I had taken for granted 
 that Cecelie was in like case, but a remark of mine 
 to this effect brought a quick denial. 
 
 " Nay, Charlotte," she exclaimed, her face soften 
 ing, " I have the dearest omther in the world. 
 I would that I could see her, even for five min 
 utes. Heigh-o. I grow tired of always being 
 grown-up, and long to have her tuck me into bed of a 
 night."
 
 A New Friendship 169 
 
 Then Cecelie told me of her brother Philip. 
 To me he seems almost as much of a baby as 
 Jimmy," she explained. " And it is because of him 
 that I am here in the Americas. Phil had a serious 
 illness and is not strong, and mother dared not risk 
 the journey for him yet would not leave him, so I 
 am come in her stead to nurse father in case he is 
 wounded." 
 
 Of course I told her of Ethan, Jane, and Aunt 
 Nabby; but it was my older brother in whom she 
 showed most interest, seeming never to tire of hear 
 ing me talk about him, which pleased me well 
 enough, for I never wearied of recounting his deeds 
 and sayings. I now think a person is apt to be dis 
 appointed when she meets one of whom she has 
 heard such praise, but I considered not of that when 
 I told Cecelie about Ethan. 
 
 So it shortly came about that we called each 
 other s brothers by their first names though we had 
 never seen them, nor were we sure we ever should, 
 even when we laid plans to that end for the time 
 when the war should be over. 
 
 " It isn t a real war," Cecelie would insist. " As 
 soon as our reinforcements come the poor Provin 
 cials must give up." 
 
 " Nay," cried Jimmy, " we ll fight all the harder." 
 
 " But raw militia cannot hope to beat our regular 
 troops," Cecelie answered, not because she wanted 
 our army defeated or our Colonies enslaved; but 
 because she, in common with nearly every one, be-
 
 170 A Maid of 76 
 
 lieved that our men could not win against the famous 
 soldiers of England. 
 
 " Well," said Jimmy thoughtfully, u I dare say 
 our militia can t run so fast as the redcoats, but 
 they can shoot straighter." 
 
 At which remark we could not help but laugh.
 
 CHAPTER XVIII 
 
 A PAIR OF PORTRAITS 
 
 NOW beside Cecelie there were in Boston 
 many other English ladies, the wives and 
 daughters of the officers who had come 
 with Mr. Gage s army. Indeed, the expedition had 
 been thought but a gay junket soon to be ended 
 with little or no fighting; but the siege had proved 
 to hold small pleasure for them and they were put 
 to it for amusement of any sort. The few patriot 
 ladies who were unwilling to bribe their way out of 
 the city, held aloof from the invaders, deeming it 
 not seemly to spend their days in light pleasures 
 while their sons and husbands risked their lives for 
 the Cause. Thus it came about that our hostile vis 
 itors were forced to entertain themselves, which, to 
 my thinking, they succeeded in doing very well. 
 There were routs and balls nigh every night, with 
 now and then a play to break the monotony. 
 
 Of these I heard a deal from Cecelie, and though 
 she scoffed at them, saying they were most stupid 
 affairs compared with the gaieties of London, they 
 seemed highly diverting to me. 
 
 Nor did I lack invitations to join their parties. 
 171
 
 172 A Maid of 76 
 
 Cecelie introduced me to many of her English friends 
 who would have made me one of themselves in all 
 their pleasures; but this Cecelie would not permit, 
 vowing, and rightly, that I was too young for such 
 frivolities. 
 
 But I, more than a little curious, was wont to pro 
 test, and begged to be permitted to see a play at 
 least. 
 
 " Nay, Charlotte, tis no place for a child," Cecelie 
 insisted. 
 
 " You are like my sister Jane," I answered with a 
 pout. 
 
 " Then Jane must be a very nice person," she 
 retorted, and so the matter ended in a laugh, for 
 it was hard for any one to resist Cecelie, I least of 
 all. The fact is she played at being a mother to 
 me, and though I was sore disappointed at times I 
 realized that she acted only for my good, and loved 
 her the better for it. 
 
 There was one play, however, to which I had no 
 wish to go and yet was taken by father who deemed 
 it his duty to appear at the performance with his 
 family. Twas writ especially for the occasion by 
 General Burgoyne, and was called " The Blockade 
 of Boston." All the parts were taken by ladies and 
 gentlemen, and on this account, apparently, Cecelie 
 offered no serious objection to my going. 
 
 " There are to be no low actor folk," she told me, 
 " but I doubt if you like the piece." 
 
 I will not deny that I was vastly excited as we
 
 A Pair of Portraits 173 
 
 took our seats, for never having seen a play of any 
 kind, I was most curious to know how it was man 
 aged. All the Tories in the city were there, and 
 these, with the brightly dressed officers, made a gay 
 throng. I watched the scene eagerly, listening to 
 the buzz of talk going on all over the hall as 
 the gentlemen strolled from group to group, com 
 plimenting the ladies, or talking politics to each 
 other. 
 
 " Tis fine! " Cecelie exclaimed. " If there were 
 only cries of fine Chancy oranges twould be like a 
 real play at home." 
 
 Finally a gentleman appeared upon the stage and 
 spoke in a loud voice. 
 
 To your seats, ladies and gentlemen. The cur 
 tain rises," he announced. 
 
 And in a moment or two all was quiet. 
 
 It was as well that I had some pleasure ere the 
 play began, for the piece was so little to my liking 
 that, had I dared, I should have quit the place. But 
 my discomfort was short-lived, for just as one of 
 the actors was making a mock of Mr. Washington, 
 there came an alarm that Bunker s Hill, then held 
 by the British, was being attacked. For a moment 
 this was thought to be a clever addition to the play, 
 and there were bursts of laughter all over the hall; 
 but a sharp command, "Officers, to your posts!" 
 brought us all to our feet, telling us at last that the 
 warning was no jest. 
 
 In a moment all was confusion. Men shouted
 
 174 A Maid of 76 
 
 orders as they ran from the building, and shortly 
 none were left save women and a few civilians. 
 
 " Tis a fine climax to a stupid play! " murmured 
 Cecelie in my ear. " Father says tis no sign of 
 courage to poke fun at a brave enemy." 
 
 Cecelie was as angry as I about the play, and I 
 doubt not she aired her views frankly among her 
 own friends, for she was ever free of speech, caring 
 naught who heard her. 
 
 This reported attack upon Bunker s Hill was but 
 another false alarm after all, planned, some said, 
 by the patriots, to spoil the play. Whether that was 
 so or not, all the Whigs were delighted at the out 
 come. 
 
 So passed the winter with but little to mark suc 
 ceeding days. My fifteenth birthday came and went 
 unheeded, and Christmas brought only increased 
 longings for our home in Elmtree. 
 
 One morning in looking over the Boston News- 
 Letter I found an advertisement reading as follows : 
 
 MASQUERADE 
 
 On Monday, the Eleventh of March, will be given at 
 Concert Hall, a subscription Masked Ball. By the fifth of 
 March a number of different masks will be prepared 
 And sold by almost all the milliners and mantua-makers 
 
 in town. 
 
 " Cecelie ! " I exclaimed, when next I met her, 
 "whatever is a masquerade?" For indeed I had 
 never heard of such a thing.
 
 A Pair of Portraits 175 
 
 " La, child, do you not know? " she asked almost 
 pityingly. " They are all the mode in London, and 
 many extravagancies in the way of costumes appear 
 at them I warrant you." 
 
 " But what is it? " I demanded. 
 
 " Tis a ball, my dear," she explained, " at which 
 each person wears some disguise, and with a mask 
 to aid the deception, mingles with the crowd, try 
 ing to discover her friends without herself being 
 discovered. At the supper all unmask, and then 
 you may believe there are some amusing situa 
 tions." 
 
 " And I suppose you are going? " I asked en 
 viously. 
 
 "Aye," she agreed, "I m going, of course; but 
 twill not be very entertaining, for every one here 
 knows every one else, and there is no chance that you 
 may be talking to a perfect stranger who thinks you 
 are his lady-love and courts you accordingly." 
 
 " It must be vastly good fun," I murmured, 
 knowing that I must stay at home and feeling much 
 regret thereat. 
 
 " To be sure, dear," she answered, " but most of 
 the fun is got out of planning one s costume, and 
 in that you must help me, for you have a pretty 
 taste in such things." 
 
 That in great measure reconciled me, and for the 
 next few days Cecelie and I did little else but visit 
 milliners shops and discuss her mask, much to 
 Jimmy s disgust. And out of this grew a circum-
 
 176 A Maid of 76 
 
 stance that was to have far-reaching effects, though 
 at the time naught was thought of it. 
 
 Now from my babyhood I had been wont to draw 
 pictures of the things I saw, and so one day, when 
 Cecelie was having her costume fitted, I took a pen 
 cil and some coloured chalks and made shift to draw 
 her. She was exquisitely pretty to my thinking, and 
 my heart was in my task, so that I made a fair por 
 trait of her; one at least that would be easily recog 
 nised, though it had not the spirit of the original. 
 
 I was modest enough about this small accomplish 
 ment of mine and hesitated to show Cecelie the draw 
 ing when it was finished, but she insisted, and so per 
 force I was obliged to let her look. 
 
 " I vow ! " she exclaimed, admiringly, holding her 
 head to one side as she gazed at it, " you are quite 
 an artist, Mistress Charlotte. But you have made 
 me prettier than I am." 
 
 " Nay, but it is like you," I answered, not a little 
 proud of her praise. 
 
 Tis the image of me," she insisted. " Why 
 have you not told me you had such a talent? Have 
 you any other drawings at home? " 
 
 " Naught but a picture of Ethan," I answered. 
 
 "Of Ethan!" she exclaimed. "And you never 
 showed it to me, knowing all the time that I was dy 
 ing to see how he looked? For shame, Charlotte! 
 I might have imagined he had a snub nose and a 
 wry mouth." 
 
 Needless to say Cecelie made me fetch the por-
 
 A Pair of Portraits 177 
 
 trait of Ethan the moment we returned to Mrs. Phil- 
 brick s, and I rummaged among my treasures to find 
 it. 
 
 Twas but a small head set in a locket, yet the face 
 that looked out from it was wonderfully like Ethan s, 
 and I held it in my hand for a moment, gazing at it 
 with loving eyes. 
 
 Cecelie took it but made no such to-do over it as she 
 had about her own. She looked at it long, however, 
 and when she spoke it was with quiet earnestness. 
 
 "May I show this to father?" she asked at 
 length. " You have a great talent, Charlotte, and 
 father, who has had much experience, can, I doubt 
 not, give you some good advice." 
 
 Of course I was glad to let her have it, and a little 
 later she went off with Ethan s portrait in her pack- 
 pocket. 
 
 That same afternoon father came to our lodgings, 
 telling me that if I wished to write home he had a 
 chance to send a few letters, but that I must make 
 haste. 
 
 I inscribed a careful note to Aunt Nabby, thinking 
 it only my duty, but the one I really wanted to write 
 to was Ethan. However, I had but time to dash 
 off a hurried line to him ere father came for it. 
 
 " I would I were at home," I wrote, " but two 
 good things have come of this trip to Boston. We 
 saw General Washington and I have found a real 
 friend. Her name is Cecelie Pemberton. She is 
 English, but thinks we have the right of it, and here
 
 178 A Maid of 76 
 
 she is," I ended, scrawling my love and my name and 
 enclosing the sketch I had made of Cecelie. 
 
 I know not quite what made me do it. Certain 
 it is I had no such intention when I sat down to pen 
 my letter, but wishing him to know something of my 
 new friend, and not having time to describe her, I 
 put in the drawing in place of words. 
 
 And now of a sudden, matters came to a conclu 
 sion. On the fifth of March we were awakened 
 early by the sounds of cannon, and although this was 
 not an unusual experience, it continued with such 
 persistence that father went off to see the meaning 
 of it. I was expecting Cecelie, but finding that she 
 did not come I went in search of her. 
 
 She was at home, surrounded by piles of her own 
 and her father s clothing which she was industriously 
 packing into boxes. 
 
 "What is it?" I cried in astonishment. "Are 
 you going away before the masquerade? " 
 
 When we go I know not," she answered, " but 
 there will be no masquerade. Have you not heard 
 that the Yankees have fortified Dorchester Heights 
 and now command the city? Father says the order 
 to evacuate Boston has not been given yet, but he 
 is sure it must be soon." 
 
 I scarce took in the meaning of her words, but see 
 ing work to be done I offered to help her. 
 
 " Nay, dear," she said, " you will have your own 
 packing to do." 
 
 "What mean you?" I asked.
 
 A Pair of Portraits 179 
 
 " Your father is a Loyalist, Charlotte, and is like 
 to leave with the rest of the King s party," she ex 
 plained. " You had better go back to your lodgings 
 at once." 
 
 I did as she bade me and, sure enough, found 
 father busy preparing to move. 
 
 " Oh, Father," I cried, " Cecelie said she thought 
 you might need me. Are we going with them ? " 
 
 " Nay, my dear," he answered, looking up with a 
 brighter face than I had seen for many a long day. 
 " Nay, dear, we are going home." 
 
 Little Jimmy beside me gave a howl of delight, 
 and I could scarce believe my ears. 
 
 "Oh, I am so glad!" I cried. 
 
 " Aye," said father, beaming upon us, " we are 
 going home to England! " and with a sinking heart I 
 understood that he spoke of his boyhood s home and 
 not Elmtree.
 
 CHAPTER XIX 
 
 GOOD-BYE TO BOSTON 
 
 THE hurry and bustle of the next few days 
 gave me a little time to grieve over my dis 
 appointment. That we were going to Eng 
 land instead of Elmtree was a bitter blow, and at 
 night ere I went to sleep I fear my pillow was 
 damped with tears. Yet there was naught to be 
 done but make the best of the matter with as good 
 a grace as I could command. 
 
 Father, having failed in his mission with Mr. 
 Gage and Mr. Howe, renewed his hope in the pros 
 pect of influencing the ministers of King George 
 in London. 
 
 Tis there I should have gone in the first place, 
 Charlotte," he confided to me, his face glowing with 
 fresh enthusiasm. " The people here are but the 
 mouthpieces of those in England, and tis they who 
 do not understand. When I tell them the true con 
 ditions, all will be well." 
 
 I gave Cecelie my news upon our next meeting, 
 little thinking that it was to be the last for many, 
 many weeks. 
 
 " Then you ll see mother and Phil before I do ! " 
 was her first exclamation, when I toid her we were 
 
 1 80
 
 Good-bye to Boston 181 
 
 for London. " Heigh-o, but I wish we travelled the 
 same road," she went on with a sigh. " But we are 
 off to New York or Halifax, I know not which." 
 
 Cecelie gave me the number of their London 
 house, exacting a promise I was ready enough to 
 give, that I would take the news of her and her 
 father to Madam Pemberton as soon as might be 
 upon my arrival. 
 
 " I ll write a letter advising them of your coming," 
 she cried excitedly, " but tis like you will reach there 
 first. Give my love to Phil, and this to mother," 
 she ended, taking me in her arms and kissing me. 
 
 I left, expecting a visit from her on the morrow, 
 but instead came a little letter saying that Colonel 
 Pemberton, expecting the city to be bombarded, had 
 hurried her aboard a ship in the harbour for safety s 
 sake. 
 
 I told father of this and he laughed at the idea. 
 
 " Nay, there will be no bombardment of Boston," 
 he said confidently. " Why should Mr. Washing 
 ton destroy what will soon be his? " 
 
 And this proved to be the case, though to judge by 
 the haste with which the British and Loyalists left 
 the city, it would seem that but few shared in father s 
 opinion. 
 
 Tis impossible to describe the confusion that took 
 place when once it was decided to evacuate. All 
 Boston, it appeared, was in a struggle to flee the town 
 and take refuge on the ships, all too few for the hun 
 dreds who sought their shelter. Waggons over-
 
 182 A Maid of 76 
 
 loaded with household belongings blocked the streets 
 leading to the wharves. Men and women, bending 
 under the weight of heavy burdens, trudged wearily 
 in the same direction, stopping now and then to 
 shift their loads or to abandon some cherished pos 
 session because of lack of strength to carry it fur 
 ther. 
 
 Then, too, as if by magic, good patriots popped 
 up on every hand now that they no longer feared the 
 British soldiery. Nor did they fail to jeer and mock 
 at the Tories, who had scoffed at them but a few days 
 before. Scenes both laughable and pathetic were to 
 be seen in every quarter of the city; but the saddest 
 sights were at the water s edge where the multitudes 
 crowded, begging for places aboard ships already 
 filled to overflowing. 
 
 And each person had some treasured property they 
 wished to take with them. Furniture of all kinds, 
 pictures, bedding, rich damask curtains, pots and 
 pans, any and all things for use or ornament, stolen 
 in many cases from the citizens of Boston who had 
 left their homes at the mercy of the invaders. 
 
 But such things had to be abandoned. There was 
 little enough room for people who wished to leave, 
 and so these properties were dumped helter skelter 
 into the bay, or burned in the streets to make way for 
 the waggons to pass. It was a sad sight to see beau 
 tiful tables and chairs, bedsteads, dainty or massive 
 mahogany desks, and hundreds of other household 
 articles that would float, covering the surface of the
 
 Good-bye to Boston 183 
 
 water so thickly that it seemed as if one might walk 
 out dryshod to the vessels anchored off shore. 
 
 I knew not what arrangements father had been 
 able to make for the journey to England. The Brit 
 ish had taken all the ships they could lay their hands 
 upon to transport their own people, and I fancied 
 it would be no easy task to find accommodations such 
 as we required. Indeed, for a time hope sprang up 
 in my breast that father would find it impossible to 
 get to London at all, and so be forced to abandon his 
 plan, in which I had lost all faith. Under such cir 
 cumstances we would remain in America, even if we 
 did not return to Elmtree. 
 
 This hope, however, proved groundless, for one 
 afternoon he returned earlier than usual with the an 
 nouncement that we would go aboard our ship that 
 night, against her sailing on the morrow. 
 
 That evening we said good-bye to Mrs. Philbrick, 
 and with no little trouble made our way to the 
 wharves, where the confusion was quite indescribable. 
 It had been rumoured that Washington s army was 
 about to enter the city, and those who had not yet 
 boarded one of the many vessels were making frantic 
 efforts to escape. 
 
 Father, however, had perfected his arrangements, 
 and after a short wait we were rowed out to a fair- 
 sized barque called the Sally Sloctim. I expected, 
 of course, to find her crowded with refugees, but 
 therein I was mistaken. So far as I could discover 
 there were no other passengers aboard, and we were
 
 184 A Maid of 76 
 
 given most comfortable quarters opening off the 
 dining-saloon. 
 
 Father seemed happier than he had been for many 
 a long day, and took a great interest in our comfort, 
 laughing heartily with Jimmy over the little bunk he 
 was to sleep in. They were to share the same cabin; 
 and father was so merry over the prospect and so 
 like his old self that I was in a measure reconciled 
 to our departure. 
 
 To me he was most gentle, as if he understood how 
 sore my heart was at leaving the country of my birth. 
 
 " Charlotte, my dear," he said, as he kissed me 
 good-night, " be of good courage. We shall come 
 back ere long to a happier land than we are leav- 
 ing." 
 
 " But must we go, Father? " I pleaded, looking up 
 into his face. 
 
 " Aye, my dear, that we must," he answered. 
 The King s ministers know not the temper of our 
 people. The Colonists will give with both hands, 
 an they are but asked. Twill be no great task to 
 humour them in this, and once that is understood in 
 England, all will be well. We go to make this plain 
 to them. Good-night, my dear." 
 
 He kissed me again, smiling confidently, as he 
 closed the door upon my narrow abode. But 
 though I should have been happy in the belief that 
 father would win the King s people to his way of 
 thinking, I had lost all hope of it. Twas as if he 
 followed a will-o -the-wisp, always sure that he would
 
 Good-bye to Boston 185 
 
 catch it, yet never finding it quite within his grasp. 
 
 The next morning I was aroused early by the 
 noise of foot-steps running along the deck above my 
 head. Twas useless to think of sleeping longer, so 
 I dressed and climbed the companion-ladder to get a 
 breath of fresh air. 
 
 Above I found the sailors busy with ropes and 
 sails, preparing to start, I doubted not. At any rate 
 they paid no heed to me, and with a sorry spirit I 
 leaned against the rail and turned longingly toward 
 the land I was about to leave. 
 
 My eyes caught the flutter of the British flag flying 
 from a staff on the top of Province House, and, as I 
 gazed, it began to descend until at last it disappeared. 
 I thought little of it, though my glance still held the 
 place. Then, of a sudden there appeared another 
 flag of red and white stripes with a patch of blue in 
 one corner. 
 
 For a moment I idly watched this strange new ban 
 ner fluttering in the morning breeze; then, like a flash 
 the significance of its appearance burst upon me. 
 General Washington and his army had entered Bos 
 ton ! Over the city, for the first time, there floated 
 the flag of my country instead of the emblem of Eng 
 land which we had learned to hate. Child though 
 I was, I felt a thrill through my very soul and ere 
 I realized what I was doing my hand was waving 
 above my head and I was shouting " Hurrah ! 
 Hurrah! " at the top of my voice. 
 
 " What is it, Missy? " asked a nasal voice at my
 
 186 A Maid of 76 
 
 side, and I looked up into the wrinkled face of a man 
 who I learned later was the mate of the Sally. 
 
 " See," I cried, pointing. " Tis the new flag of 
 the Americas ! " 
 
 " Humph ! " he grunted, as his eye caught the 
 striped bunting flying bravely over the city. 
 " Humph! I reckon tain t likely to be thar long," 
 and he turned away. 
 
 But I heeded not his croaking prophecy. To me 
 it seemed as if I had witnessed a great event, as in 
 deed I had; for there had been born a new nation, 
 though its coming had been unheralded even by the 
 most extreme of patriots who, as yet, scarce dared 
 to more than whisper the word " Independence." 
 
 A few minutes later I was attracted by a small boat 
 putting off from a great ship lying near the Sally. 
 It came dancing across the water toward us and the 
 sailor who had spoken to me before, sidled up. 
 
 " Here comes the Cap in," he remarked, nodding 
 toward the little boat. " Reckon we ll be goin 
 shortly." 
 
 An instant later it touched our side and two men 
 clambered up to our deck. One was a fair, florid- 
 faced person who at once disappeared below; so 
 quickly, in fact, that I had scant time to observe him. 
 The other was the Captain, and I looked at him 
 earnestly though I must confess to no very great lik 
 ing for his appearance. 
 
 He was a lanky man with a thin, lantern-jawed 
 face and a huge, hooked nose. He was dressed
 
 Good-bye to Boston 187 
 
 neatly in blue cloth, but his coat seemed small for 
 him, so that his great hands and thick wrists hung 
 out of the sleeves, giving his arms a suggestion of 
 excessive length. But these things would have made 
 little difference so far as my trusting him was con 
 cerned. It was his small, restless eyes, shifting con 
 stantly this way and that, which made me doubt him 
 from the first. 
 
 He came upon the deck of the Sally and nodded 
 to the mate. 
 
 " Up anchor," he commanded, in a low quiet voice 
 that accorded strangely with his gaunt figure. 
 
 " Aye, aye, sir," answered the mate, starting off 
 to do his bidding. Then the Captain, seeing me, 
 strode over to where I stood. 
 
 "You re Mr. Morton s daughter, I take it?" he 
 said. 
 
 " Yes," I replied. 
 
 "He s aboard, hey?" 
 
 " He and my brother are below asleep," I told 
 him. 
 
 " And a good place, too," he remarked with a 
 smile and strode away again. 
 
 " Make sail," he called and the sailors jumped to 
 their work. 
 
 The anchor was soon up, the white canvas 
 stretched, and the Sally heeled gently to the breeze 
 blowing from the shore. With scarce a ripple she 
 began to move through the water, and the voyage to 
 England was begun.
 
 i88 A Maid of 76 
 
 Our passage through the bay afforded a wonderful 
 sight, for we steered in and out among a huge fleet 
 of vessels of all sizes and rigs. The masts looked 
 like a forest, so many were there; indeed I. was told 
 later, that, up to then, there had never been so great 
 a fleet assembled in American waters. 
 
 And aboard one of these ships was Cecelie Pem- 
 berton. I watched as we passed one transport after 
 another, wondering if I should ever see her again; 
 and then, on a sudden, I remembered that she still 
 held Ethan s picture. Well, I was sorry; but it was 
 too late now to get it back, and my thoughts turned 
 to the receding shore. 
 
 Perhaps upon one of the heights surrounding Bos 
 ton, Ethan himself might be watching the Sally sail 
 away, never knowing that his father, his brother, and 
 his loving sister were leaving the land he served. 
 
 As we passed Nantasket my eyes, strained to catch 
 the last look at the distant shore, filled with tears. 
 My heart felt like a lump of lead in my breast; soon 
 I could see naught, and found myself murmuring to 
 myself, " Oh, my country, my own dear country, 
 will I ever visit it again ? "
 
 CHAPTER XX 
 
 IN THE CABIN OF THE SALLY 
 
 MY gloomy thoughts were suddenly inter 
 rupted by the arrival of Jimmy. He 
 came bounding to the deck and at sight 
 of me began a loud complaint. 
 
 " Oh, Charlotte, you ve beaten me up," he wailed, 
 looking about him with eager curiosity. " Have you 
 been here long? " 
 
 " Aye, a good while," I answered. " I couldn t 
 sleep through the racket." 
 
 " I heard some of it," he explained, a little sheep 
 ishly, " but I thought twas just another bombard 
 ment of Boston, and drowsed off again, forgetting 
 where I was." 
 
 " Where is father? " I asked. 
 
 " He s below talking to a gentleman," Jimmy re 
 plied. "Now which is the Captain of the ship?" 
 
 I pointed the man out to him and he went to make 
 that lank officer s acquaintance, mindful only of the 
 excitement to be gained by new experiences. He 
 was too young to realize the full significance of our 
 journey, and even I, who appreciated something of 
 it and was heart-sick at leaving behind so much that 
 was dear to me, could not be wholly indifferent to the 
 
 189
 
 190 A Maid of 76 
 
 novelty of my surroundings. I soon took a leaf out 
 of Jimmy s book, and though I would have given 
 much to be back home, determined to make the best 
 of everything. 
 
 At breakfast our ship s company were made known 
 to each other. There was but one other passenger 
 besides ourselves; the mysterious gentleman I had 
 seen come aboard with the Captain. He was named 
 to me, Major Trobridge of the British army, and 
 though he talked little he seemed a pleasant man. 
 He took a great fancy to Jimmy, having, as he told 
 us, a boy of his own of about the same age. 
 
 Captain Stark, the master of the Sally, sat with us 
 at the narrow table in the cabin, and upon further 
 acquaintance he grew no more likable to me, although 
 father and Mr. Trobridge seemed to place perfect 
 confidence in him. 
 
 The conversation was of course upon politics, and 
 the Captain, from his talk, was a staunch Tory who 
 had declared himself to Mr. Gage early in the oc 
 cupation, and under British protection had carried 
 on a brisk trade in fish. When the time came for the 
 Loyalists to leave the city, father had chartered his 
 vessel to take us to London. But this was permitted 
 by Mr. Howe only because he wanted to send a spe 
 cial messenger to the King in the person of Major 
 Trobridge. These facts I heard later, a few at a 
 time, throughout the weeks we were at sea; but at 
 that first breakfast a matter developed that was to 
 lead to unexpected adventures.
 
 In the Cabin of the Sally 191 
 
 The fact was that the food set before us was un 
 eatable. Father at the first taste laid down his fork 
 in disgust. As for me I could scarce drink the water, 
 so foul was it, and with the unusual motion of the 
 boat, I could not but have felt a trifle squeamish even 
 had the meal been of the very best. 
 
 Father at once taxed the Captain for his lack of 
 proper provision, saying that it was out of the 
 question to start upon so long a voyage so ill- 
 victualled. 
 
 "What would you have, sir?" replied the Cap 
 tain, in his low, quiet voice. We have no stock of 
 dainties, I grant you. Where indeed could we get 
 them? Boston has been seventeen miles from a 
 sea-port this year gone. The pesky Provincials 
 have so beleaguered it by land that good victuals are 
 not to be had. The other ships are in no better 
 case." 
 
 " At least the water might have been fit to drink," 
 Major Trobridge remarked. 
 
 " Aye, had I been given time to fill my casks," the 
 Captain agreed. " I knew not until the last minute 
 whether I should be sent to Halifax under Mr. 
 Howe s orders or allowed to make the trip for Mr. 
 Morton." 
 
 " That is true," admitted father. " But is there 
 no way in which we can supply ourselves?" He 
 glanced anxiously at Jimmy and me. 
 
 " Aye," replied the Captain. ; We can run into 
 Salem "
 
 192 A Maid of 76 
 
 " Salem ! " exclaimed the Major and father to 
 gether. 
 
 " Tis a hotbed of rebels," added the former. 
 
 " And they ll ne er let you out again, once you put 
 in there," father protested. 
 
 " Nay, leave that to me," said Captain Stark, his 
 eyes shifting from one to the other of the gentlemen. 
 " Tis not so desperate a matter as you think. Leave 
 it to me, sir. I ll victual the Sally, fit for the King, 
 an you ve the coin to pay for it. As to getting out 
 of Salem I m not such a Tory that I haven t a 
 friend or two in every port." 
 
 Father and Major Trobridge glanced at each other 
 inquiringly, and Captain Stark, noting this, rose to 
 his feet and started for the companion. 
 
 " I ll leave you gentlemen to talk it out," he re 
 marked, as he left the saloon. " I m under your or 
 ders. But this I ll say. If you fear trouble in 
 Salem put your minds at ease on that score." 
 
 Neither father nor the Major liked this talk, and 
 but for Jimmy and me would have dropped the 
 matter then and there, making shift as best they 
 could to exist upon the wretched fare already aboard 
 the Sally. But the upshot of the affair was that 
 the Captain was ordered to steer for Salem, and in 
 the meantime, to ease our hunger, we munched hard 
 biscuits, the only thing we could swallow. 
 
 True to his word, Captain Stark took us into Salem 
 and out again without trouble. We anchored off 
 shore early that afternoon and that night a goodly
 
 In the Cabin of the Sally 193 
 
 quantity of fresh water and edibles was shipped 
 aboard. But, as we were to discover, these were not 
 the only additions to the Sally s load. 
 
 We had been out of Salem three or four days when, 
 in answer to a question of mine about one of the 
 sailors, Jimmy, who was of course hand in glove 
 with all of them, let fall a remark that set me think 
 ing. 
 
 " Oh, that fellow," he said. " His name s Amos 
 Lovebird and he joined at Salem." 
 
 " At Salem," I repeated. " Did he not come 
 from Boston with us? " 
 
 " Nay," answered Jimmy scornfully, " where are 
 your eyes, Sharly? We had a round dozen more 
 men signed on at Salem." 
 
 Now there had been naught said about being short- 
 handed when the voyage began, but at the time I 
 saw nothing particularly alarming in this news of 
 Jimmy s, though I did make mention of it to father. 
 
 " Yes," he answered, nodding, " I have noticed 
 that our crew seemed over large for so small a ves 
 sel, but that is a matter that concerns only Captain 
 Stark." 
 
 Thus he dismissed the subject as though it were 
 of no moment but I was not to be deceived. Father 
 was far from easy in his mind, albeit the cause of 
 this was as yet hid from me. However, I was sure 
 from his manner that the increase in the Sally s crew 
 had some bearing upon the anxiety he tried to con 
 ceal,
 
 194 A Maid of 76 
 
 The days slipped by monotonously with scarce a 
 break even in the fine weather to alter our hum-drum 
 existence. I had quickly grown used to the motion 
 of the vessel and no longer heeded her pitching and 
 rolling, spending all my days upon the deck under a 
 sail the Captain had had stretched for us against the 
 sun. Father and Jimmy proved good sailors too, 
 but Major Trobridge kept mostly to his cabin and 
 was not, I think, a great lover of the sea. He and 
 father held long conversations below deck, and I 
 guessed the talk was concerned with matters which 
 worried them both, but whether these had to do with 
 the ship or the men who manned her, I was yet to 
 learn. At meals when Captain Stark was at the 
 table there was no hint that anything was aught but 
 as it should be. 
 
 As the days passed the sun grew hotter and hotter 
 till I longed for my summer muslins. Also I noted 
 that the ocean had become a wonderful, transparent 
 blue in colour, looking as if it would dye my kerchief 
 if I dipped it in the sea. And then, one morning 
 as Jimmy and I leaned on the rail watching the bow 
 of the Sally break the azure waters into white foam, 
 there came from the crest of a wave a shower of 
 what appeared like new-minted silver which sped 
 through the air for a moment ere it dropped back 
 into the depths. 
 
 "How now!" cried Jimmy. "Are there water 
 butterflies? I ne er heard of them." 
 
 I turned to father, who was beside us, expecting
 
 In the Cabin of the Sally 195 
 
 an answer to Jimmy s question; but he stood gazing 
 at the waves as if he had seen a ghost. 
 
 " Father ! " I cried, forgetting all else. " Father ! 
 What is it?" 
 
 " I would that I had never taken you children from 
 Elmtree," he murmured, half to himself. " I have 
 brought you into danger, and I know not where it will 
 lead." 
 
 "Are the water butterflies so deadly as that?" 
 asked Jimmy wonderingly. " They seemed rather 
 to fly away than to threaten us," he added. " But 
 perchance they have poison stings." 
 
 " Nay, tis not the flying-fish I fear," father an 
 swered slowly; " they are harmless, pretty creatures. 
 Tis the story they tell which troubles me." 
 
 The story they tell," I repeated, catching not the 
 meaning of his words. 
 
 " Aye," father replied, " they, and the blue water, 
 and the yellow seaweed we saw yesterday. All these 
 tell a tale, but till now I shut my eyes, unwilling to 
 believe that Captain Stark would play us so scurvy a 
 trick. I must consult with Trobridge." And he 
 left us at once. 
 
 What came of that consultation we were soon to 
 learn. That same day when we had assembled for 
 dinner all were seated save the Major who, of a sud 
 den, entered from his cabin and moving quickly to 
 the door of the saloon, closed it, turning the key 
 sharply in the lock. Then going to his place at the 
 end of the table opposite Captain Stark, he drew a
 
 196 A Maid of 76 
 
 pistol from his pocket, and with great deliberation, 
 placed it beside his plate. 
 
 It was evident that this threatening action was no 
 surprise to father. He sat quiet, eyeing the Captain 
 attentively but betraying no anxiety, as if he and the 
 Major were masters of the situation. But if either 
 expected any untoward action on the part of Cap 
 tain Stark they were vastly mistaken. He settled 
 back in his chair with a tolerant smile on his thin lips. 
 
 You come well armed for so simple a meal, sir," 
 he remarked coolly. 
 
 " Nay, tis against a kind of shark I m armed, 
 Captain," replied the Major, in much the same level 
 tone. u I doubt not you re clever enough to guess 
 whether tis a two-legged fish or no." 
 
 " I m but a poor hand at guessing," answered the 
 Captain. " I can only bid you remember, sir, that 
 sharks are deep-water fish and not easy frighted." 
 
 " Gentlemen, tis no time for sorry jests, or words 
 with double meanings," father burst out. " In plain 
 speech, Captain, we find your vessel far to the south 
 of the course for England. We would know the 
 meaning of it." 
 
 " Tis easy explained, Mr. Morton," answered the 
 Captain. " We re making the track of the East 
 India traders." 
 
 "To what purpose?" demanded the Major. 
 
 " To capture a prize or two," said Captain Stark 
 with perfect calm. 
 
 " Then have you turned pirate? " cried father.
 
 In the Cabin of the Sally 197 
 
 " I like better the word privateer, Mr. Morton," 
 replied the Captain, his low voice growing more 
 menacing in tone. " I have my letters of marque 
 from Salem and a British ship, sir, is my lawful 
 prize, an I can take her." 
 
 " A Yankee trick! " scoffed the Major. 
 
 " Aye, an you like," retorted the Captain. " I 
 care not to defend myself at the point of a pistol, but 
 this I ll tell you " 
 
 " Nay, and I care naught for your defence," fa 
 ther interrupted angrily. " In Boston you served 
 Mr. Gage and Mr. Howe as the best of Loyal 
 ists." 
 
 "And I had not, where would I have been?" 
 asked the Captain. " Your Mr. Gage would have 
 clapped me in irons and taken my ship, had I done 
 aught else." 
 
 " And served you right," put in the Major. 
 
 " Mayhap," answered the Captain, unruffled, " but 
 it needs no skill to have your way when there is an 
 army at your back and a fleet of war-ships to do your 
 bidding." 
 
 " Enough ! " exclaimed Major Trobridge. " That 
 has naught to do with the matter in hand. We com 
 mand you, sir, to set your course for England with 
 out delay." 
 
 "And if I refuse?" questioned the Captain, lift 
 ing his brows. 
 
 " Twill be the worse for you," the Major re 
 plied, picking up the pistol from the table.
 
 198 A Maid of 76 
 
 A low laugh came from Captain Stark s parted 
 lips. 
 
 " And what would you gain at my death?" he 
 asked. " You d scarce live ten minutes after; for let 
 me tell you both that every man jack of the Sally s 
 crew is a staunch Whig, and if you kill me tis short 
 shrift they ll give a pair of bloody Tories." 
 
 " Aye, but who ll sail the vessel and the Captain 
 gone? " demanded the Major, as if he presented an 
 unanswerable argument. 
 
 Again Captain Stark laughed easily. 
 
 " Now that s a landlubberly notion for you," he 
 chuckled. " Dost fancy I am the only navigator 
 here? Nay, count not on that. There s scarce a 
 man aboard but could make shift to take the Sally 
 into port, and there s a good round dozen who have 
 been masters of their own vessels. Think you we 
 Yankees, as you call us, are all fools that we would 
 set out upon such an adventure with but one man able 
 to sail the ship? " 
 
 Twas evident that the Captain was getting the 
 best of this dispute, for father and the Major ex 
 changed glances that were in themselves confessions 
 of failure. Plainly they were in the hands of Cap 
 tain Stark and his crew, and threaten as they pleased, 
 he would but smile the more. 
 
 " Come, gentlemen," he went on after a moment, 
 " I ll play you fair enough. With a prize or two 
 in tow I ll set you on the French coast, within easy 
 reach of England. Tis not so far from the bargain
 
 In the Cabin of the Sally 199 
 
 I made with you, Mr. Morton, for I said naught of 
 the route I would take nor when I would land you." 
 
 " But you promised to take us to England," father 
 protested. 
 
 " Aye, to be out of the clutches of Howe," the 
 Captain answered candidly. " I d have promised to 
 take you to the moon to that end, seeing I had no 
 choice." 
 
 " A scurvy business," muttered the Major, putting 
 down his pistol, another sign of defeat. 
 
 " Call it what you like," said the Captain, " but 
 let s seal our bargain ere the dinner grows too cold. 
 I promise to land you in France ; while you, on your 
 side, will be at pains not to make too free with your 
 pistols." 
 
 There was naught for it but to agree, but ere 
 the word was spoken there came an interruption from 
 the deck above us. 
 
 " Sail-ho ! Sail-ho ! " sounded the long-drawn 
 hail, and we sat for a moment listening to the patter 
 of feet across the deck, while the Captain smiled 
 complacently, doubtless anticipating his first prize 
 ship. 
 
 A moment later the skylight above the cabin was 
 lifted and the mate put his head through. 
 
 " A British man-o -war, Captain. A ship of the 
 line under full sail on the port bow, sir," he an 
 nounced and disappeared. 
 
 The words were scarce out of the mate s mouth 
 ere Captain Stark had bounded to his feet and, un-
 
 200 A Maid of 76 
 
 stayed by Major Trobridge, had unlocked the cabin 
 door and darted up the companionway. 
 
 " We are saved, sir," cried the Major, grasping 
 father s hand and shaking it. " One of His Maj 
 esty s ships of the line will make short work of the 
 Sally. They dare not even resist. It has come in 
 the nick of time, for otherwise we must have done 
 this fellow Stark s bidding." 
 
 " Aye, it would seem so," father agreed, " but I 
 am most anxious for the children if we come to a 
 conflict." 
 
 " Nay, have no fear," the Major assured him. 
 " The Sally will stop at the first shot across her 
 bows." 
 
 He had scarce finished speaking when the Captain 
 entered the cabin in some haste. 
 
 " Gentlemen," he announced, " as you heard, a 
 British war-ship has been sighted. Doubtless she 
 has already sighted us. This, you will agree, puts a 
 different complection on the matter between us." 
 
 "Aye, there you re right!" exclaimed the Ma 
 jor excitedly. " We re no longer in your power, 
 Captain Stark," and he reached toward his pistol, 
 still lying on the table. 
 
 " Hold hard! " cried the Captain. " Think you 
 I would put myself in your power twice?" and he 
 levelled a pistol at the Major s head. 
 
 " You will not have the upper hand for long," 
 declared the Major bitterly, but halting nevertheless. 
 " You ll not fight a ship of the line."
 
 In the Cabin of the Sally 201 
 
 " Nay, we ll not fight," agreed the Captain un 
 ruffled. 
 
 " Nor will your letters of marque from Salem 
 serve you with a British commander," father put in. 
 
 " Right again," said Captain Stark, " but I ve a 
 charter from General Howe to carry you gentlemen 
 to England. Have you forgot that Yankee trick, 
 sirs?" 
 
 " You scoundrel! " shouted the Major. " Think 
 you I shall remain silent before the British officers 
 who board the ship? " 
 
 " Aye, that you will," replied the Captain grimly. 
 " You ll be silent, trust me for that, for if we re 
 stopped, mark you, you ll both be dead ere the officers 
 come aboard us," and as he spoke the mate entered 
 the cabin and levelled a pistol at father. 
 
 In silence we waited, listening for the boom of the 
 gun that would seal our fate.
 
 CHAPTER XXI 
 
 WE STEER FOR FRANCE 
 
 I CANNOT tell how many minutes dragged 
 themselves away while we waited in the little 
 cabin of the Sally, expecting each instant 
 would bring the signal for a tragedy. So suddenly 
 had the crisis come, and so appalling was its possible 
 outcome, that I was struck dumb with apprehension. 
 Little Jimmy beside me, stared with wide-eyed 
 amazement at the grim Captain and his levelled 
 pistol. A glance at his firm-set mouth was enough 
 to show that no mercy was to be expected in that 
 quarter. Before him Major Trobridge stood up 
 right, bravely fronting the issue, while father, threat 
 ened by the mate, looking at Jimmy and me with a 
 face so full of sorrow that I knew he had forgotten 
 himself entirely. His only thought was for his chil 
 dren, their danger his sole anxiety. 
 
 How can I describe the agony of suspense which 
 I endured through those slowly passing moments. 
 The common sounds of the ship made no impression 
 on me. I heard naught of the wind humming 
 through the rigging, the slap of the waves against 
 the Sally s bows, or the creaking of her timbers as 
 she swung to the swell of the seas. In my ears 
 there was a profound silence, and it seemed that all 
 
 202
 
 We Steer for France 203 
 
 of us held our places like wooden figures; dumb, 
 without thought, motionless; unable to do aught but 
 listen, and conscious only of a great fear in our 
 hearts. 
 
 Suddenly, after what seemed an interminable time, 
 the skylight above was opened once more and a 
 sailor s voice broke in upon our numbed senses. 
 
 The British ship has veered to the eastward, 
 sir!" 
 
 " Ah," murmured the Captain, with a long-drawn 
 sigh that showed he had been under a greater strain 
 than I, at least, had realized. " We shall not be 
 stopped, gentlemen, so I am under no necessity to 
 make certain of your silence," and with that he 
 lowered his pistol. 
 
 The mate followed suit and left us, while father 
 sprang across to the cabin and took us children in 
 his arms. 
 
 As for me I found myself suddenly overcome with 
 a trembling through my entire body, and clung to 
 father, weeping my eyes out now that danger was 
 past. Father did his best to comfort me, blaming 
 himself again and again for having led us into such a 
 position, until presently I regained control of myself. 
 
 By this time Captain Stark, who had gone on deck, 
 came back and seated himself once more at the head 
 of the table. 
 
 " Come," he said cheerfully, " we ve tarried over- 
 long for dinner, which I doubt not has been spoiled 
 by too much waiting."
 
 204 A Maid of 76 
 
 We returned to the table in silence, but I, for one, 
 could not eat. 
 
 " Now, gentlemen," said the Captain after a time, 
 " we have a saying that a man must trim his sail 
 to fit the wind. I would urge you to bear that in 
 mind, for whether you like it or not, you will have 
 to put your trust in me. As I said before, we but 
 wait to pick up a prize or two ere we lay our course 
 for France." 
 
 And there the matter rested. Father and Major 
 Trobridge were powerless to do aught and were 
 forced to accept the conditions imposed by the Cap 
 tain, who, I must confess, took pains to temper his 
 power with at least a show of consideration for his 
 passengers. 
 
 That same day the Sally took on a war-like char 
 acter. Brass cannon were mounted in her bows and 
 at convenient places along her deck, the crew were 
 armed with dirks and muskets, a double watch was 
 set, and the British flag under which we had been 
 sailing was hauled down. 
 
 When these guns began to appear, and I doubted 
 not there was plenty of powder and ball to load 
 them in the hold, I bethought me of our stop in 
 Salem. Father s demand for better food was a suf 
 ficient excuse for our going there ; but here was evi 
 dence that Captain Stark had meant to make that 
 port from the beginning, and the fresh provender 
 was the smallest part of the cargo we took aboard. 
 
 From then on, with more or less anxiety, we
 
 We Steer for France 205 
 
 watched the horizon for sails, scarce knowing 
 whether or no we should be glad at sight of one. 
 Our feelings were rent between our sympathy for 
 a possible prize and our desire to be in France. We 
 longed to be quit of the Sally and her grim com 
 mander, yet we could not in conscience wish to hasten 
 that end at the expense of a helpless victim. 
 
 One morning as father and I stood looking as 
 usual at the blue ocean, it was suddenly cleft by a 
 black fin and a huge fish appeared at the bow, swim 
 ming easily at a speed that kept it level with the ship. 
 
 " What is it? " I asked a little timidly, for I liked 
 not the look of the creature. 
 
 Tis a shark," father replied, and just then 
 Jimmy came running up to us. 
 
 " Oh, you ve seen the shark," he cried, with evi 
 dent disappointment. " I came to show it to you. 
 The men say it leads us to our prize." 
 
 "Nonsense!" answered father, " tis a supersti 
 tion and naught more. The fish stays by the ship 
 for the sake of the scraps from the cook s galley, 
 and have a care, Master James, that you don t fall 
 overboard, for I make no doubt the shark would 
 relish a fat boy without seasoning." 
 
 I know not how much the great fish had to do with 
 the finding of the Sally s first prize, but scarce an 
 hour had passed ere a hail came from the masthead. 
 
 " Sail-ho ! " was the shout, and after a little we 
 on the deck sighted a small merchantman topping the 
 horizon.
 
 206 A Maid of 76 
 
 From the preparations that were made I looked 
 for a fierce battle. The cannon were loosed from 
 their lashings and shotted. Extra powder and ball 
 were placed conveniently near the men who manned 
 the guns. Cutlasses and muskets, grappling-hooks 
 and an hundred and one other things of which I 
 knew not the names nor uses, were brought up from 
 below to be in readiness for the coming struggle. 
 
 The Captain, low-voiced and agile, went about 
 from one end of the ship to the other, giving orders 
 to his men who jumped to do his bidding. What 
 ever we, the passengers, thought of him, the crew 
 to a man held him in respect, and even I had no doubt 
 of his ability to put through anything he might under 
 take. 
 
 And all the while we approached the strange 
 vessel till the very sailors upon her deck were visible, 
 whereupon father, most anxious for our safety, sent 
 us below, much to Jimmy s disgust and disappoint 
 ment. 
 
 For myself I confess I was willing enough to hide 
 in the saloon, for I had no wish to be a witness to 
 the bloody fray I anticipated. 
 
 But I might have spared my fears, for after a 
 shot or two across her bows, the meek merchantman 
 hauled down her flag without even a show of resist 
 ance. 
 
 Captain Stark with a prize crew went aboard her, 
 returning alone in an hour or two with word that 
 she was a sugar ship out of Jamaica and carried a
 
 We Steer for France 207 
 
 fair booty. Then we sailed on again, our prize fol 
 lowing in our wake. Twas no more dangerous or 
 exciting than going to church of a Sunday. 
 
 A week later we encountered a fine Indiaman and 
 though she tried to escape by crowding on all sail, 
 the Sally proved to have the heels of her and after 
 a day s chase, ranged up within gun-shot. This 
 vessel made a feeble effort to fight us off, but soon 
 gave up, much as had the other, with no blood spilled 
 upon either side. She proved to be most richly 
 laden, and the crew made merry over her capture. 
 
 That night at supper the Captain, seemingly in 
 no wise elated, gave us good news. 
 
 " We are headed for France, gentlemen," he said 
 quietly. The time of our arrival depends upon 
 the weather, but there will be no stop until we shall 
 have reached the port of Calais."
 
 CHAPTER XXII 
 
 WE FIND FRIENDS IN LONDON 
 
 WE reached Calais in due time without 
 further happenings save for a storm 
 which drove us out of our course for a 
 day or two. We anchored off the quaint little port, 
 and it was with a feeling of great relief that father, 
 Major Trobridge, and I, stepped into the sloppy 
 boat that was to take us from the Sally Slocum, 
 for all time we hoped. Jimmy, however, was full 
 of regrets at leaving his many friends among the 
 sailors, and came away only after prolonged fare 
 wells, his pockets bulging with small gifts. Had he 
 been so minded, I think he might have carried off 
 every jack-knife aboard the ship. 
 
 Such was father s haste to reach England that he 
 would make no stop in France. Jimmy and I were 
 eager to linger, made curious by the strange talk of 
 the kindly peasants, clattering about in their wooden 
 shoes, the houses with their red-tiled roofs, the dogs 
 harnessed to waggons on which were great brass 
 jars, and a thousand other odd and interesting 
 things. But that same day found us embarked once 
 more on an ill-smelling fishing-smack bound for the 
 British port of Dover. 
 
 208
 
 We Find Friends in London 209 
 
 And at length, near the setting of the sun we 
 reached the shores of England, but as I tried to walk, 
 the earth seemed to heave beneath my feet, so that 
 I was forced to grasp father s arm to keep from 
 falling. 
 
 " How now ! " I cried in alarm. " Does England 
 always rock as it does to-day?" 
 
 " Nay, child," laughed father, " tis you who have 
 still your sea-legs on, as the saying is. You ll soon 
 find old England as steady a craft as you will ever 
 want under foot." 
 
 I said naught in reply, but thought longingly of 
 the good Colony of the Massachusetts Bay, which 
 was not wont to play such tricks. 
 
 Major Trobridge bade us farewell that night, be 
 ing in haste to reach London upon Mr. Howe s 
 business after the delay caused by the Sally s long 
 voyage. Father, though impatient to be on his way, 
 deemed it best for us children to travel by day, so 
 he took us to the Ship Inn for the night; and there, 
 after a sound sleep and a good breakfast, I found 
 that the earth had ceased its tricksy leaps, which I 
 had imagined to be the unpleasant habit of British 
 land. 
 
 We started for London by coach at eleven o clock 
 that morning, and I could tell a long tale of that 
 drive between the flowering hedge-rows and cowslip 
 banks; of the guard with his horn and of how Jimmy 
 tried to blow it, and nigh burst himself, to get but 
 a sorry bleat for all his pains; of the fat driver with
 
 210 A Maid of 76 
 
 his many-caped coat; and of the six stout horses with 
 a postillion upon one of the lead pair; of the inns 
 we stopped at to bait and rest; of Canterbury where 
 we stayed the night; of the houses we passed, with 
 quaint thatched roofs; of the " grips " as the guard 
 called the ditches dug across the roadway for drain 
 age, which came nigh to overturning our machine 
 more than once; of the humble folk who dropped 
 curtseys as we flashed by; of the ragged boys who 
 ran beside, turning cartwheels for pennies; of a 
 figure I saw dangling from a gibbet, fully dressed 
 like a dandy, even to its wig, which in my ignorance 
 I took to be an effigy like those once hung on the 
 Liberty Tree. But I must hurry on toward London, 
 as it was not until we were almost within sight of 
 that great town that any real adventure befell us. 
 
 Here, suddenly, a horseman spurred out from the 
 side of the road. He was splendidly dressed and 
 his horse shone like fine mahogany, but the light 
 struck on two pistols which he held levelled at the 
 guard, and the wheel horse. As he approached I 
 saw that he wore a dainty mask of pink satin that, 
 at a little distance, showed not at all. There was 
 a deal of talking among the passengers as the coach 
 came to a sudden halt, and I heard the guard caution 
 father who had put his hand into his pocket as if for 
 a pistol. 
 
 " Nay, sir, draw not on him or you are a dead 
 man," he whispered timorously. " Tis Dick Deer- 
 ing."
 
 He wore a dainty mask of pink satin
 
 We Find Friends in London 211 
 
 I must confess I was more interested than frighted 
 at being stopped by a highwayman whose appear 
 ance was so elegant. Nevertheless, for all his fine 
 dress and manners, he went about his business with 
 a practical thoroughness which showed plainly that 
 the matter was no jesting one. 
 
 At his command we descended to the ground, and 
 stood in line before him. Next he told us to place 
 our money and jewels upon the grass, which all 
 did with a promptness that surprised me, though 
 to be sure his pistols were a good stimulus to obed 
 ience. 
 
 But I, who had naught of money or jewels, stood 
 watching these proceedings as if I had no part in 
 them until, on a sudden, I felt the eyes behind the 
 mask fixed upon me. 
 
 "How now, Mistress?" cried Master Deering. 
 " Are you the only one unwilling to comply with my 
 request? " 
 
 " Sir," father began, but the highwayman cut him 
 short. 
 
 " Sir to you," he snapped angrily. " Have a care 
 and be silent or I ll put a bullet through you." 
 
 " I have no money, and am too young for jewels," 
 I hastened to tell the man, fearing that father would 
 embroil himself on my account. 
 
 " Nay, I do not believe you," he answered 
 roughly, at which Jimmy, ruffling like a turkey-cock, 
 jumped in front of me. 
 
 " You are not to talk in that way to Charlotte,"
 
 212 A Maid of 76 
 
 he cried. " She says she has naught, so it must be 
 true." 
 
 " Oh, ho ! And what business is that of yours, 
 my young game chicken? " demanded Dick Deering, 
 with a smile showing beneath the silk mask. 
 
 Tis all my business," answered Jimmy. " I 
 must take care of her. Twas General Washing 
 ton s order." 
 
 Washington!" echoed the highwayman as 
 tounded. " Are you from the Americas? " 
 
 " Aye, to be sure. All of us," answered Jimmy 
 proudly. 
 
 " In that case, sir," said Master Deering, turn 
 ing to father, " take up your purse. I would not 
 filch a farthing from one of those who have been 
 robbed, aye and better robbed, already by the King s 
 command." 
 
 There was not a man in the party more astonished 
 at this clemency on the part of Master Dick Deer 
 ing than father; but he needed no second invitation 
 to gather up his gold. 
 
 A few minutes later we were ordered back into 
 the coach and set upon our way with no more harm 
 done than the loss of a few jewels and some money. 
 The booty however was meagre enough, for it tran 
 spired that our fellow passengers always feared 
 something of the kind upon their travels and carried 
 as little as might be with them, some even going so 
 far as to have purses of Brummagem with which 
 to satisfy such sudden demands.
 
 We Find Friends in London 213 
 
 But this adventure with the highwayman loosed 
 all tongues, as if indeed he had made us known the 
 one to the other. The discovery that father was 
 from the Americas provoked a discussion upon pol 
 itics, and, to my amazement, the King and his min 
 isters were roundly rated for their treatment of the 
 Colonies. Nor was father less astonished to find 
 he won but slight sympathy for his loyalty. Rather 
 was there a scornful surprise that he, being from the 
 Colonies, should side with the Crown. 
 
 " I tell you, sir," said one old man, who sat 
 bundled up in a corner, " you ll find small favour for 
 your loyal sentiments hereabouts. England s sons 
 are every ready to shed their blood for England, 
 but tis vastly different in this affair. Tis a Court 
 war, sir, and by no means popular with the people. 
 The City of London has protested solemnly against 
 it again and again. In January twas said that fif 
 teen officers of the guard resigned rather than fight 
 against the Provincials. And right they were, say 
 I!" 
 
 I, who had looked to hear naught but Tory talk 
 in England, found more good staunch Whigs ex 
 pressing their opinion without fear than ever I had 
 at home. 
 
 We reached London late in the evening without 
 further mishap or adventure, and went directly to 
 the New England Coffee House in Threadneedle 
 Street, its name having such a nice, homelike sound 
 that I begged father to go there when he discussed
 
 214 A Maid of 76 
 
 the matter of lodgings with one of our fellow- 
 travellers. 
 
 It was comfortable enough, but father had no in 
 tention of staying long at an inn, so the next day he 
 found a neat boarding-place on Craven Street not 
 far from St. James s Park where Jimmy and I could 
 take the air when we were so minded. 
 
 Once settled here under the eye of Mrs. Moppet, 
 our landlady, father set out upon the business that 
 had brought him to London, so that our days were 
 passed in much the same way as they had been in 
 Boston. 
 
 My first desire was to keep the promise I had 
 given Cecelie to seek out Madam Pemberton as 
 soon as might be, and to this end I consulted Mrs. 
 Moppet upon the best way to reach the address in 
 Clarges Street. It was within easy walking distance, 
 and our landlady having given us plain directions, we 
 found the house without mishap, though I was once 
 forced to ask my way. 
 
 Madam Pemberton was at home and gave us a 
 hearty welcome. She was as dear and sweet as 
 Cecelie had described her, so that my heart was won 
 at once. 
 
 " My dear child," she said, after our first greet 
 ings were over, " I m so glad to see you. In truth 
 I ve worried more about you than I can say. We 
 had a letter from Cecelie long since, telling us of 
 your coming; but, though I made inquiries, I could
 
 We Find Friends in London 215 
 
 get no word of you. Sit down now and let me know 
 everything." 
 
 With Jimmy s help I told her as well as I could 
 all about our life in Boston, at least that part of it 
 which was associated with Cecelie. She questioned 
 me about this or that small detail of our doings in 
 order, as she explained with a laugh, " that I can 
 picture the dear girl among the Indians." 
 
 " But Cecelie had ne er seen an Indian when we 
 left," I protested; which Madam Pemberton could 
 scarce believe, thinking, as did most Londoners, that 
 Boston was inhabited in the main by savages dressed 
 in beads and feathers. 
 
 But I was not the only one who had news to 
 give. Madam Pemberton read me a letter from 
 Cecelie, writ while they were in Halifax. She com 
 plained that they were most discomfortable, the town 
 being all too small to accommodate the host Mr. 
 Howe had brought with him, and that there was 
 much sickness. 
 
 " Mr. Howe," she ended, " likes not poor 
 quarters, so we shall soon be on the move, thank 
 goodness." 
 
 Thus we talked on for an hour or more, one thing 
 leading to another, until I began to wonder whether 
 or no I should see Philip. I had always thought 
 of him as an excellent playmate for Jimmy, Cecelie 
 having spoken of him as the baby of the family, so 
 twill not be hard to imagine my embarrassment
 
 216 A Maid of 76 
 
 when a tall, sturdy young man, at least a year my 
 senior, burst into the room just home from his tutor. 
 
 " I m right glad to see you," he exclaimed heartily, 
 when his mother had made us known to him. 
 " Cecelie has writ so much about you that we feel 
 as if we had known you a long time," and he held 
 out his hand to me. 
 
 I must have blushed dreadfully in my surprise; 
 but Philip seemed to take no notice, turning his at 
 tention at once to Jimmy. 
 
 " And this is the rebel, hey? " he cried, a greeting 
 which won the boy s heart upon the instant. 
 
 My shyness soon passed. No one could know 
 Philip Pemberton without liking him, and I was glad 
 to learn that he was fully recovered of the illness, 
 which had kept his mother in England to nurse him. 
 
 Jimmy and I took leave of them shortly there 
 after, and that night I penned a long letter to Cecelie, 
 giving her our number in Craven Street. 
 
 " To-day I have visited your mother," I wrote. 
 " She was most kind, and I love her already. As to 
 Master Philip, you will be glad to know he is well 
 and seemed greatly taken with Jimmy. I have seen 
 naught of your London as yet but I can tell you al 
 ready that I would rather be at home in Elmtree than 
 in this great city. Philip is to show us the sights. 
 Please, I beg, send me your news. Twill be a de 
 light to hear from you and like a breath of fresh 
 air from the Americas. I hope Philip likes me. 
 Good night."
 
 CHAPTER XXIII 
 
 HIS MAJESTY KING GEORGE III 
 
 IT must have been because of Cecelie that Madam 
 Pemberton was so kind to us. She and Philip 
 came to our lodgings the next day, and from 
 then on she interested herself in our welfare with 
 such a whole-hearted good will that I realized some 
 thing of what I had missed in my own life. 
 
 You must let me play the part of mother to 
 you, Charlotte, my dear," she said, taking me in her 
 arms. Twill be a kindness to me, seeing that my 
 own daughter is so far away." 
 
 Twas in that spirit she treated me and, had I been 
 in truth her own child, I could not have loved her 
 more than I learned to do in the weeks that followed. 
 To father also she opened her house, inviting him to 
 meet certain gentlemen whose influence she hoped 
 might further his mission, though she had small faith 
 in its success as I shall presently relate. 
 
 With Philip we soon became fast friends, calling 
 each other by our first names as if we had been well 
 acquainted all our lives. He came nigh every after 
 noon when his lessons were over, and on his holidays 
 he guided us to distant parts of the town, so that in 
 
 217
 
 218 A Maid of 76 
 
 time we learned to know it fairly well, though I must 
 admit that I never felt at home there. 
 
 Nor can I say that I liked aught about London. 
 There was ever a pall of smoke from the pit coal 
 burned in the city that hid the heavens, and though 
 the weather might be fine and clear, the sun shone 
 upon us with but a weak and sickly ray. 
 
 Then too the crowds of people in the streets 
 amazed and frighted me. Particularly was this 
 true of the Strand, where I was jostled about like a 
 pea in a pod. I was not used to have a dirty sweeper 
 brush a path for my feet at a crossing and hop back 
 to my side ere I had taken a step, with a hand 
 crooked for alms. It confused me mightily to have 
 a man shouting in one ear, " Pots to mend! " while 
 the other was nigh cracked with cries of " Sweet 
 lavender and rosemary! " Nor did I ever become 
 indifferent to the shop-keepers at their doors yelling, 
 "Rally up! Rally up! Buy! Buy! Buy!" each try 
 ing to outdo his neighbour; while hucksters, praising 
 their own furmity, fried fish or hot peasecod, stuck 
 trays under my nose and barred the way. 
 
 All this would have made me give the Strand a 
 wide berth without the added horrors of Temple 
 Bar and the heads that topped the pikes above it. 
 These were more than I could bear, and they made 
 it plain to me that the gay figure dangling from the 
 gibbet, which I had seen on the Dover road, had 
 once been a man and was not the effigy of straw I 
 had imagined. It was all too horrible, and I could
 
 His Majesty King George III 219 
 
 not but wonder how the King could allow such a 
 thing to remain in the heart of the city; and I said 
 as much to Philip. 
 
 They have been there since 1745," he told me. 
 " They were the last of those who supported the 
 Stuarts and are meant as a warning to the treasonous. 
 King George had naught to do with it." 
 
 " But he could order them down! " I burst out, 
 nigh crying, and wishing myself back in my own fair 
 land where no such dread sights existed. " Were 
 he a good king he would have need of no such 
 warnings." 
 
 I think Phil was a little surprised at my heat over 
 the matter, for he said naught further on the sub 
 ject. But his indifference set me thinking, and I 
 concluded that, like the other people in London, he 
 had become so familiar with that grim sight that he 
 no longer noticed it. Indeed it seems that one may 
 grow used to anything, but as for me I went not to 
 the Strand again of my own desire. 
 
 In the mornings, of clear days, Jimmy and I ex 
 plored the parks near us, and as we became more and 
 more at home we even adventured as far as the 
 Green Park where the Royal Family were wont to 
 take the air. 
 
 We saw them first one afternoon, returning from 
 a drawing-room, as we walked along the Hyde Park 
 wall toward the turnpike. 
 
 Though I had learned a verse at school which 
 recited that " Queens and Kings are gaudy things,"
 
 220 A Maid of 76 
 
 yet was I most curious to see these same personages, 
 and gazed with interest at the many ladies and gentle 
 men who, upon this occasion, formed a lane down 
 which their Royal Highnesses were carried, the 
 Queen in an open chair with two bearers, His Maj 
 esty in a sedan chair with a crown a-top. To my 
 unpatriotic and prejudiced eyes the King was a most 
 common-looking individual; for he was very fat, 
 with great bulging eyes like a tomcod. His ap 
 pearance, though he was dressed bravely in a fine, 
 light cloth suit with silver buttons, and lace ruffles, 
 gave little excuse for all the bowing and scraping 
 with which he was greeted. I could not but laugh 
 to myself that I had mistaken Mr. Washington for 
 so undistinguished a figure. 
 
 Nor was I more impressed by the Queen. She 
 was tricked out in a lemon-coloured flowered silk, 
 but in taste and fashion she was not the equal of 
 many of the ladies who curtsied humbly at sight of 
 her, and I felt no thrill of pride when I remembered 
 that I was her namesake. 
 
 In this wise did the months of our stay in Lon 
 don pass. Now and then there were special ex 
 cursions into the country, and once father took us 
 to see Mr. Garrick in a play, which was very excit 
 ing. 
 
 At Madam Pemberton s house I saw Mr. Wai- 
 pole and Mr. Fox, among other distinguished peo 
 ple; and had the circumstances been different, I 
 should have been able to look back upon that time
 
 His Majesty King George III 221 
 
 in London with some pleasure ; but my anxieties gave 
 me little spirit for enjoyment. 
 
 No letters came to us from Aunt Nabby, and we 
 knew not how she and Jane fared. Of the war we 
 heard only news of British victories, and at each 
 fresh battle my heart ached for word of Ethan s 
 safety. Yet the hardest trial to bear was the sight 
 of father struggling vainly to accomplish his pur 
 pose, and, after months of patient effort, no nearer 
 his goal than when he came. As it was in Boston, 
 so was it here in London. After days and days 
 of waiting he would at last meet one of the King s 
 ministers only to be ridiculed or railed at for an 
 impudent busybody. And at last, when spring had 
 come again, he had seen all those in authority who 
 could serve his purpose. There was left only the 
 King himself. In him father still believed im 
 plicitly, and he determined not to relinquish his pur 
 pose until he had spoke His Majesty face to face. 
 
 But this design he could in no wise accomplish, 
 and he so brooded and grieved over this inability 
 that I feared mightily he would fall into a decline. 
 Again he grew silent and old-looking, creeping in 
 and out of the house with scarce a word to us. He 
 ceased altogether from visiting Madam Pemberton s, 
 for there he heard little to encourage him; indeed I 
 think he shunned all people, fearing their talk would 
 weaken his determination. 
 
 To Cecelie s mother, who was now as a mother to 
 me, I opened my heart unrestrainedly, and she gave
 
 222 A Maid of 76 
 
 me what comfort she could. She agreed with me 
 that father was in a desperate state and that the only 
 cure was a fulfilment of his desire. 
 
 " Not that it will do any good, Charlotte," she 
 said. " Your father seems to be the only man in 
 London who does not realize that it is the King alone 
 who is making this war. Yet I fear that until His 
 Majesty himself says the word your father will be 
 lieve otherwise." 
 
 " And there is no way to bring them together," 
 I sighed. 
 
 " None that I can see," she made answer. " My 
 intimates are not of the Court party, and indeed His 
 Majesty cares not for advice that runs counter to 
 his own stubborn will." 
 
 There the matter seemed to be at a deadlock, and 
 I had like to have despaired but for a resolve I had 
 taken to speak to the King myself. 
 
 From this it will be seen to what a desperate pass 
 I had come, for the only means by which I could 
 hope to encounter His Majesty was by throwing my 
 self in his way while he took the air in the Green 
 Park. Nor did I hide from myself that I had need 
 of all my courage, for I had seen the reverence paid 
 here to the King and could not help but be some 
 what in awe of his person. 
 
 Nevertheless I saw no other hope of restoring 
 father s peace of mind and determined to put my 
 plan through whatever the cost to myself might be.
 
 His Majesty King George III 223 
 
 And to this end Jimmy and I took our way to the 
 Green Park, day after day, to lie in wait for the 
 Royal Family. How I was to break through the 
 lines of fine ladies and gentlemen who surrounded 
 Their Majesties I knew not; but, as so often happens, 
 one beautiful warm day in May an accident brought 
 about what the wisest plans could not effect. 
 
 Jimmy and I were strolling about the park as 
 usual, and upon turning a sharp corner in the path, 
 came upon a broad lawn that had been hid from 
 us by newly leaved bushes and trees. The first thing 
 that attracted us was a dainty maid tossing a ball 
 with two elegant ladies who were in attendance, and 
 just as we neared them, the child made a wild throw 
 which carried the ball in our direction. 
 
 Quick as thought Jimmy was after it, and running 
 back to where the three stood, doffed his hat to the 
 ladies most politely; but instead of finishing his er 
 rand and returning to me, he took it upon himself 
 to instruct the young miss in the art of her game. 
 
 " Sure there was never a girl who knew how to 
 throw a ball ! " he exclaimed cheerfully. " Let me 
 show you how tis done." 
 
 Now I had a good notion who these people were 
 to whom my small brother talked so familiarly, and 
 hurried forward expecting the attendant ladies to 
 interfere; but they, amused most like by the boy s 
 action, made no move to stay him. 
 
 The little miss, however, was by no means en-
 
 224 A Maid of 76 
 
 tertained, and drew up her small stature haughtily. 
 
 Who is the rude boy? " she asked in a plaintive 
 voice. 
 
 " Nay, I am not rude," answered Jimmy for him 
 self. 
 
 " But I am the Princess Elizabeth," pouted the 
 child with a proud toss of her head. 
 
 "And yet you cannot throw a ball! " Jimmy ex 
 claimed, noticing naught of her offended dignity. 
 " Tis high time you learned, Princess or no. See, 
 tis done like this," and he sent the ball flying across 
 the lawn, running after it at top speed. 
 
 Between my desire to laugh at the amazement of 
 the Princess, and my embarrassment at finding my 
 self in such company, I could do naught but blush. 
 Nor was I reassured to hear a man s voice behind 
 me speaking truculently. 
 
 "How now! How now! What s this? What s 
 this? " it asked, and I turned to find myself in the 
 presence of the King, backed by many ladies and 
 gentlemen of his Court. Evidently they had crossed 
 the lawn silently from an embrasure in the surround 
 ing foliage. 
 
 But the King paid no heed to me. His gaze was 
 fixed upon Jimmy who had returned with the ball. 
 
 " He is a most rude boy, Your Majesty," whim 
 pered the Princess, going to the King s side. " He 
 says I cannot throw a ball and he ne er bowed 
 once to me." 
 
 "What mean you, boy?" demanded the King.
 
 His Majesty King George III 225 
 
 " Have you no manners? Know you not the proper 
 way to treat a princess? " 
 
 " Sir, I did but think to do her a kindness," re 
 plied Jimmy promptly. " Tis plain she cannot 
 throw a ball, and " 
 
 " Silence ! " cried the King in a temper, opening 
 wide his fish-like eyes. 
 
 " Please, Your Majesty," I hastened to say, step 
 ping forward and curtseying low before him, " I and 
 my brother are from the Americas and know little 
 of etiquette." 
 
 " Aye, that I can well believe," growled the King. 
 
 Tis not in America that one learns what is due 
 
 to me and my family. But these stiff-necked rebels 
 
 will learn, they will learn ! " he ended, half mumbling 
 
 the words to himself. 
 
 But here I saw an opportunity to say what had 
 been in my mind and I meant not to let it slip. 
 
 " Please, Your Majesty," I began again, curtsey 
 ing once more in the hope that it would placate him, 
 " my father is a staunch Loyalist. He named me 
 for the Queen, and he has come to England to tell 
 Your Majesty how the war may be ended." 
 
 "Oh, has he, indeed!" exclaimed the King. 
 " There are some hundreds of needy Provincials 
 looking to that same end. Belike he seeks rather 
 support from my privy purse, giving his loyalty as 
 an excuse to fleece me of my money. But tell him 
 he wastes his time. I have no more gold to give." 
 
 " Nay, Your Majesty," I said quickly, " he seeks
 
 226 A Maid of 76 
 
 not money. Indeed he is more like to give all he 
 has to end the war." 
 
 "Give? Give?" repeated the King, plainly 
 surprised. " Is there a man from that wretched 
 country willing to give? Tis a species of Colonial 
 new to me. Tell me, child, is your father a man of 
 substance? " 
 
 " I think so, Your Majesty," I answered as con 
 fidently as I could. " We children want for naught, 
 and though father boasts not of such matters, I know 
 that among his neighbours he is accounted rich." 
 
 " Humm ! Humm ! " muttered the King. " What 
 is your father s name, child, and where does he 
 live?" 
 
 " James Morton, is his name, Your Majesty," 
 I answered, " and we lodge with Mrs. Moppet in 
 Craven Street." 
 
 " Put it down. Put it down," he ordered a gen 
 tleman at his elbow, who wrote at once upon an 
 ivory tablet. " Tell your father, child," the King 
 went on, turning again to me, " to hold himself in 
 readiness ere I send for him," and with a nod to 
 his suite to follow, he walked away. 
 
 As for me I could have shouted for joy. At last 
 father was to have his wish.
 
 CHAPTER XXIV 
 
 A LETTER FROM AMERICA 
 
 IF naught else had come of our adventure with 
 the King the sight of father s delight when I 
 told him of it, it would have repaid my efforts. 
 But at first he could scarce take it in. 
 
 You spoke to the King in the park? " he re 
 peated, as if the words were unbelievable. 
 
 " Aye, Father, and he said you were to hold your 
 self in readiness against his sending for you," I 
 told him over and over again. 
 
 You haven t dreamed it, child? " he asked with 
 pitiful anxiety. 
 
 " Nay, Father, tis exactly as I have recounted it 
 to you," I assured him. " You are to see the King." 
 " At last ! At last ! " he exclaimed when at length 
 he was convinced. " Now will this cruel war be 
 ended, Charlotte, and you will have played a brave 
 part to bring it about. The King will hear reason 
 in spite of all his enemies say of him." 
 
 As flowers lift their heads and grow freshly green 
 after a rain, so father seemed to recover his spirits 
 at the expectation of this summons to see the King. 
 Once more he took an interest in v/hat went on about 
 
 227
 
 228 A Maid of 76 
 
 him and laughed with us as he had in those good 
 years at Elmtree. 
 
 But, though we looked for the King s messenger 
 from hour to hour, he came not for several days, and 
 in the meantime there arrived a long letter from 
 Cecelie, dated more than six months before which 
 contained both good and bad news. Here it is, and 
 twill be easy to understand what were my feelings 
 as I read it: 
 
 "Dearest Charlotte: Through the courtesy of 
 your brother, Captain Morton, I am sending this 
 into the British lines under a flag of truce, hoping it 
 may be forwarded to you at an early date. That 
 you will be surprised to find me among the Con 
 tinental army I know, but I will explain as well as 
 I can. 
 
 " Since the battle of White Plains I have not seen 
 father. This news I ask you to break to my dear 
 mother for me. I have not the heart to write it to 
 her, and as she loves you as a daughter, for so she 
 has written and I can well believe it, the blow to 
 her will be softened if you are there to give the news 
 gently. This will make you think that father is dead 
 but of that I am unconvinced. 
 
 " After the battle, when he did not return, I found 
 that he was neither among the killed nor wounded 
 nor was he reported with the captured. There was 
 left the possibility that he had been taken prisoner 
 by the Provincials and for some reason had concealed
 
 A Letter from America 229 
 
 his identity; but I could not be content to live on in 
 such uncertainty so I have set out to find him. 
 
 " My hardest task was to get through our own lines, 
 and I was balked of my purpose many times, but by 
 a lucky chance I slipped past, only to be captured 
 by an American outpost the moment I had crossed 
 the neutral territory between the two armies. 
 
 " Had I been quite frank and told the soldiers of 
 my errand they would doubtless have given me my 
 liberty, but fearing to be turned back I invented a 
 story which sounded improbable enough even to my 
 own ears. And it was not believed for one of the 
 soldiers cried out! She s a spy! 
 
 Nay, answered his fellow with a laugh, tis 
 more like she seeks a sweetheart. Take her to 
 headquarters. 
 
 " Now that remark, Charlotte dear, put into my 
 mind a tale that might pass; and, though I said it not 
 in so many words, I let it be understood that I sought 
 my betrothed. 
 
 " I cared not so long as I found father what silly 
 thing these soldiers might think, and so when I was 
 asked who the young man was I answered Ethan 
 Morton, quite boldly, knowing the name of no 
 other Provincial soldier, and hoping they would let 
 me go with no more said. But again they ques 
 tioned me, fearing I was a spy, and so, to prove my 
 words, I showed them the locket in which was your 
 brother s picture, having kept it by me lest it be 
 lost. This nigh convinced them, but to make all
 
 230 A Maid of 76 
 
 certain they sent for Captain Morton, who was sta 
 tioned nearby. 
 
 " Imagine my feelings, Charlotte, as I awaited his 
 coming, remembering that he had never seen me in 
 his life. I pictured him saying he knew naught of 
 me, and that I should be disgraced and discredited. 
 
 " I hope, my dear, you may never be in like case, 
 for I ne er passed so discomfortable an hour. But 
 think of my surprise and delight when at length he 
 came, for he declared at once that he would, be 
 glad to vouch for Mistress Pemberton. 
 
 " Heard you ever the like, Charlotte? I could say 
 naught, but stood mantling like a ninny. And how 
 think you he knew who I was? Can you not guess 
 how it came about that Captain Morton recognised 
 a maid he had never seen? Well, he showed me 
 afterward the sketch you made of me in Boston. 
 Do you not recall it? 
 
 " I have much to thank you for, Charlotte. 
 Through you I have fallen among friends and your 
 brother has made smooth my way. To-morrow he 
 takes me to Mr. Washington, where, he assures me, 
 I shall obtain permission to go where I will. 
 
 " Now you know all my story. I have set it out 
 clear so that you and mother may not be anxious 
 for my safety. As to father, I will not believe he 
 is dead, and I pray you, Charlotte, do your best 
 to bring mother to this view of it. Farewell, my 
 dear. I wish I could see you all again in this beau 
 tiful country. I think of you as a sister I love,
 
 A Letter from America 231 
 
 otherwise I would not ask you to face what I know 
 will be no easy task. 
 
 " Your very loving, 
 
 " Cecelie." 
 
 At the end of this letter I knew not whether to 
 laugh or to cry. I could not help but rejoice to 
 learn that Ethan was safe and well; on the other 
 hand I grieved at the news of Colonel Pemberton s 
 disappearance, and realized how sad a task had been 
 set for me. Then, too, I marvelled at the strange 
 part played by the sketches I had drawn, in bring 
 ing my brother and Cecelie together. Truly it can 
 not be told how much the smallest of our acts may 
 influence future events. 
 
 Father made no comment when I read him the 
 letter, except to express sorrow for Madam Pem 
 berton s anxiety, but I knew he was as glad as I to 
 have any word of Ethan. Jimmy, child-like, was 
 most impressed by the fact that his big brother had 
 been made a captain; but with the pride he took in 
 it, there was also some evidence of discontent with 
 his own situation. 
 
 " See what a chance I m missing, Sharly," he com 
 plained. " I might have been a colonel had I but 
 seen active service." 
 
 I delayed not in going to Madam Pemberton, 
 though indeed my steps lagged as I neared the house. 
 I puzzled to find words that might ease the shock 
 of my news; but I fear I was a clumsy messenger.
 
 232 A Maid of 76 
 
 Still my being there was some help I hope, for when 
 at last the story was out, she took me in her arms 
 and drew me close to her while the tears trickled 
 down her face. 
 
 " And my brave Cecelie is all alone," she faltered 
 at length. 
 
 " Nay, she may have found Colonel Pemberton 
 ere this," I said, trying to hearten her. " And be 
 side, Ethan will see that she is well cared for." 
 
 " Oh, Charlotte, my dear, you are helping me to 
 be brave, too," she cried, drying her eyes. " Come, 
 we will have no more tears. I must take thought 
 upon what is best for me to do. I feel that I should 
 like most to go to join Cecelie." 
 
 But ere Madam Pemberton came to a definite 
 decision she determined to consult her brother, Lord 
 Cutting, and to that end she and Philip left London 
 that afternoon for Suffolk. Thus it came about that 
 I was without the help of my good friends at a most 
 critical period of my life. 
 
 The next day brought the long-expected summons 
 from the King. At last father had been granted a 
 private audience, and he went away rejoicing, happy 
 in the anticipation of a successful end to his mis 
 sion. 
 
 Wishing to learn the news of his visit to the court 
 upon the moment of father s return, Jimmy and I 
 stayed in the house, listening with what patience we 
 could command, for the sound of his step upon the 
 stair. Hour after hour passed with no sign of him
 
 A Letter from America 233 
 
 and I became uneasy, wondering if after all he had 
 suffered another disappointment. Should he be put 
 off again I dared not think of the consequences. 
 
 That afternoon at about three of the clock, I 
 heard a sharp summons at the front door, and after 
 a few moments delay, Mrs. Moppet, looking very 
 red-faced and flustered, ushered two strange men into 
 our sitting-room. 
 
 The foremost of these visitors nodded to me in 
 differently and turned to the landlady. 
 
 You may go," he said sharply, and without a 
 word she left the room. 
 
 " What is it you wish? " I asked, facing them and 
 putting an arm about Jimmy, for I liked not the 
 look of these proceedings. 
 
 " Are you the daughter of one James Morton? " 
 the man demanded, consulting a paper he held in 
 his hand. 
 
 " Yes; what is it you want? " I inquired, a vague 
 fear coming upon me. 
 
 " We are officers of His Majesty s Admiralty 
 Court," he informed me in a dry, precise tone. 
 " We are here to search for incriminating evidence 
 against one James Morton who is now in custody, 
 charged with being the owner by charter of the 
 pirate vessel Sally Slocum recently taken by His 
 Majesty s ship Good Will. I may say for your 
 information that any interference with His Maj 
 esty s officers will lay you open to severe and condign 
 punishment. Now, Bill, get to work," he ended,
 
 234 A Maid of 76 
 
 suddenly addressing his companion without cere 
 mony. 
 
 While the man had recited this speech to me as 
 if he spoke a written piece, I had stood struck dumb 
 with apprehension, nor did I come fully to my senses 
 until the two had ransacked our rooms from top to 
 bottom in so thorough a way that twas plain this 
 was no new business to them. Having finished they 
 left without a word, taking with them naught save 
 a few old letters they found on father s writing-table. 
 
 " Jimmy! " I cried, when we were alone, " father 
 has been arrested again. What shall we do? " 
 
 " We can do naught but wait until they let him 
 out," answered the boy composedly. " Father has 
 often spoke of English justice, and tis certain they 
 will not keep him long, seeing that he had no hand in 
 the Sally s turning privateer; but I am grieved to 
 hear she is taken." 
 
 This view of the matter put me somewhat at ease. 
 It would not be difficult, as I thought, for father to 
 prove that he had objected to the Sally s prize-taking 
 ventures. Major Trobridge could establish that in 
 short order, and with this assurance to comfort me, 
 I resolved to await the outcome as patiently as I 
 knew how. 
 
 But another matter came now to plague me. 
 Mrs. Moppet soon made her appearance. 
 
 " I m not here to pry, child," she began. " Tis 
 little curiosity I have about my lodgers, but I like 
 not the look of the officers of the law coming here.
 
 A Letter from America 235 
 
 Twill give the house a bad name if tis known I 
 harbour rebels from America." 
 
 " I m the only true rebel here," declared Jimmy 
 valiantly. " Father and Charlotte are loyal, and 
 you may tell the King an it pleases you." 
 
 " Nay, I tell no tales," returned the landlady, 
 " but I am a lone woman, with no one save myself 
 to look after my interests." 
 
 " What is it you fear? " I asked. 
 
 "A fair question and here s a fair answer," 
 she replied. What is to become of you young 
 things an your father comes not back? Have you 
 the means to pay for your lodging? " 
 
 Her brusque words brought home to me for the 
 first time the fact that I had only a few shillings in 
 my purse and, should father be detained for long, 
 Jimmy and I would be in sad case. But I had no 
 wish that Mrs. Moppet should have any inkling of 
 this at present. 
 
 " At least you have no cause to worry yet," I told 
 her, as coolly as I might. " Your rent has been paid 
 for a week in advance." 
 
 " Aye, but four days of that week are gone, miss," 
 she answered with truth. " Nor do I think of my 
 self alone in speaking to you. Tis not always a 
 kindness to let folk dream along till the last minute. 
 Warn in time, say I so till Friday, miss, the score 
 is paid. After " she shrugged, "I will look to 
 you for my money." And with her usual curtsey 
 she went away.
 
 CHAPTER XXV 
 
 A MAN TO SELL A PARROT 
 
 I OPENED my eyes on Friday morning, know 
 ing that unless something unforeseen happened 
 Jimmy and I would have no roof over our 
 heads that night. No word had come from father, 
 though we had scarce left the house for fear news 
 might arrive when we were away. 
 
 In Clarges Street where I made a hurried visit 
 every day, the servants knew not when Madam Pem- 
 berton would return. 
 
 At breakfast Mrs. Moppet looked grim enough, 
 yet she said naught, her money not being due her 
 till dinner-time. Guessing what was in her thoughts, 
 I felt it unlikely that she was at all deceived as to 
 the true state of our finances. 
 
 I was well aware that father had a man of business 
 somewhere in London, but what his name was or 
 where he might be found I knew not. The possi 
 bility of our being separated from father had never 
 entered our heads, so now there was no one to whom 
 I could look for help. 
 
 The morning meal ended, Jimmy and I returned 
 to our sitting-room to take up the weary task of 
 waiting. I was without hope, yet for Jimmy s sake 
 
 236
 
 A Man to Sell a Parrot 237 
 
 I meant when the time came to throw myself upon 
 Mrs. Moppet s mercy. It went sorely against my 
 inclination to sue to her, nor did I expect any con 
 sideration, yet it was all I could see to do. 
 
 Near ten o clock I was about to make ready for 
 another call in Clarges Street in hope of news, when 
 Sally, the slavy, knocked at the door. 
 
 " A man to see you," she announced, and scarce 
 able to restrain a cry of joy I ran to the lower hall 
 followed by Jimmy. 
 
 But one glance at the individual who awaited me, 
 ended all expectation of help from him. He was a 
 burly man, dressed in greasy fustian and with a red 
 cloth knotted at his throat. He looked not at all 
 the sort of person father would select for a mes 
 senger, and almost sick with disappointment I asked 
 his business. 
 
 " I ve a werry fine parrot, miss," he began, " von- 
 derful talker she is, and I ll sell er cheap." 
 
 He spoke in a high, whining voice, and the whites 
 of his eyes glinted strangely in his purple face. As 
 he rambled on he glanced meaningly toward the 
 door of Mrs. Moppet s parlour, which stood slightly 
 ajar. 
 
 My first impulse was to dismiss him curtly; but 
 there was something in his roving glance that re 
 strained me. 
 
 " I ve no liking for parrots," I said at length. 
 
 " Then vot say you to a yellow bird from the 
 Canaries?" he proposed, his eyes still riveted upon
 
 238 A Maid of 76 
 
 the parlour door. " Like enough tvould be more 
 to a young missy s fancy." 
 
 " I have no wish to buy a bird of any kind," I 
 answered, fast losing patience. 
 
 Vite mice then for the little gentleman," he sug 
 gested, with a nod of his head toward Jimmy. " Or 
 a rat now? I ve a werry promisin young un. Eat 
 from your and, e vill, and I ll let im go at a bar 
 gain." 
 
 " Oh, I d love to have a rat, Sharly," Jimmy ex 
 claimed excitedly. " Buy him for me. Please do. 
 Think what fun I d have with Aunt Nabby and Mrs. 
 Moppet." 
 
 At that Mrs. Moppet s head shot out of her door 
 like a jack-in-the-box. 
 
 " I d have you remember, miss, that this house is 
 no menagerie," she announced vehemently, and 
 popped back again. 
 
 As our landlady s face disappeared the man de 
 liberately winked at Jimmy. 
 
 " It s werry ard on a poor cove," he whined, 
 " ven even the gentry from overseas don t take no 
 interest in a eddicated bird like my parrot vhich it 
 can say in two languiches, Meet me in the Mall. 
 Meet me in the Mall, as nat ral as vot I can." 
 And with another atrocious wink at Jimmy he 
 started toward the street door. 
 
 " What two languages does it speak? " demanded 
 Jimmy, following.
 
 A Man to Sell a Parrot 239 
 
 " Hinglish and Hamerican, o course," he an 
 swered, and went out. 
 
 Back in our room Jimmy closed the door softly 
 behind him. 
 
 " Get ready at once, Sharly," he whispered, his 
 ear to the crack. 
 
 "For what?" I demanded, in no wise compre 
 hending his mysterious actions. 
 
 " To Meet me in the Mall, " he replied, copy 
 ing the man s tone to the life. And then I caught a 
 glimpse of the truth. 
 
 " Do you think " I began. 
 
 " Why, of course ! " He interrupted. " Don t be 
 stupid, Charlotte. Can t you see he has a message 
 for us that he doesn t want Mrs. Moppet to hear? 
 He s a very smart gentleman if he made up that 
 story of the parrot. Hurry now! " 
 
 I needed no further urging, and a minute or two 
 later found us on the streets hastening toward Hyde 
 Park. As we reached the Mall it looked so de 
 serted that my heart sank until I caught sight of a 
 red kerchief, half hid by some bushes, and knew the 
 man awaited us. 
 
 We came up with him on a side path and once 
 more he and Jimmy exchanged winks as if to say 
 they understood each other perfectly. 
 
 " Tis fine the vay you understand the parrot 
 languich, miss," the man said, plainly intending to 
 be complimentary.
 
 240 A Maid of 76 
 
 " Twas my little brother took your meaning," I 
 explained. " Have you a message for me? " 
 
 " Aye," he answered, looking about him suspi 
 ciously, " it vas give me in a song, as you might say, 
 out of a vinder with bars across, and it seemed 
 urgent, too." 
 
 " Tell me," I begged impatiently. 
 
 " Veil, miss, tvas like this," he began. " I vas 
 standin outside the jail or it might ave been the 
 vordon s ouse, miss, ven I card a visperin above 
 my head. 1st! 1st! it said, and I leans against 
 the vail and pulls out my pipe, though I ad naught 
 to fill it vith. Go on, I answers, blowin through 
 the stem. Go on. I m listenin . 
 
 " Oh, what did he say? " I pleaded. 
 
 " Naught then, missy," the man went on, " for 
 some one comes into is room and I, earin another 
 woice, pressed close to the vail so as not to be seen. 
 After a bit, my friend above comes back to the vin 
 der, but instead of talkin e begins a singin like. 
 Are ye there? were the first vords, and then a lot 
 o stuff about loved one, ear me, which I sees the 
 meanin of fast enough. He s a cute one, this pal 
 o yours, miss." 
 
 "Oh, but what is the message?" I implored, 
 scarce able to restrain myself. 
 
 " Nay now, missy, it come a bit at a time, as I m 
 tryin to tell you," answered the man. " He kep 
 up that qveer singin to befool the guard, I misdoubt 
 me; but ere s vhat I got out of it. Tell Miss
 
 A Man to Sell a Parrot 241 
 
 Morton, lodgin in Craven Street vith Mrs. Mop 
 pet, to go to Gerald Bender in Broom Street! 
 That s all, miss, but from the vay he kept repeatin 
 it, twistin it hin and hout, o the song, I took it to 
 be main himportant, and so I comes to you as qvick 
 as I could." 
 
 " Oh, thank you," I cried gratefully. " Tis my 
 father who is kept a prisoner, but how can I reward 
 you?" 
 
 Arf a sov ll about pay the shot, missy," he an 
 swered, with a covetous gleam in his eyes. 
 
 " But I ve naught but a few shillings," I told him 
 in despair. 
 
 " Mayhap this Gerald Bender vill elp you out, 
 missy," he suggested. Tis not Bully Munch 
 would press a lydy for is pay, though tis fair 
 earned." 
 
 " If you will but show me the way to Broom 
 Street I ll pay you gladly," I answered. " I think 
 this Mr. Bender must be father s man of business, 
 and if that is so I shall get what gold I need." 
 
 " Right-o," said Bully Munch, " but I like not 
 these men o business, though I ll set you on your vay 
 there. But come back to the Mall ere in the morn- 
 in and I ll meet you vonce more." 
 
 Under Bully Munch s directions Jimmy and I 
 took a hackney coach to Broom Street and there, 
 in front of a gloomy building, I parted with my last 
 shilling to pay a grumbling driver for our ride. 
 What would become of us now if this Mr. Bender
 
 242 A Maid of 76 
 
 lent us not the help we needed I dared not think. 
 
 I knocked upon the door which bore Gerald 
 Bender s name in letters which had once been yel 
 low but were now a faded mud-colour, much 
 scratched and besmeared. The paint had the look 
 of long service and from it I guessed that I should 
 find an old, old man. 
 
 But my knock brought no response, and with a 
 sinking heart I rapped once more. 
 
 On the instant, as if he had waited for the second 
 summons, the door opened and a strange-looking 
 old man stood before me. One, indeed, who 
 seemed a caricature of what I had expected. 
 
 His wig, which was large even to my provincial 
 eyes, was set awry and behind each ear he held a 
 huge quill pen. His nose carried great circular eye 
 glasses of horn, placed upon the very tip, over which 
 he gazed upon me with a frown. 
 
 " This is no place for children," he said, gruffly, 
 without waiting for me to speak, and he would have 
 closed the door had not Jimmy sprung forward and 
 stopped him. 
 
 " But I m come on a most important matter that 
 will not wait," I stuttered, aghast at such a reception. 
 "Are you Mr. Bender?" 
 
 " Na, na!" he replied briskly, as if the notion 
 was not to his liking. " Na, na, child, do not think 
 to befool me. After office hours you may come again. 
 I doubt not your affairs will keep till four o clock," 
 and he made once more as if to shut the door.
 
 A Man to Sell a Parrot 243 
 
 But by now I was fully aroused. 
 
 " I shall see Mr. Bender! " I declared, and on a 
 sudden pushed in through the door, with Jimmy at 
 my heels. 
 
 I found myself in a fair-sized but rather dark 
 room, furnished with two or three high desks which 
 were unoccupied. 
 
 " How now! " cried the old man. " Would you 
 break into this office by force? " 
 
 " I must see Mr. Bender," I repeated, meaning 
 not to give up my purpose. " Tell me where I can 
 find him?" 
 
 I think the old clerk saw that I was desperate, for 
 after a moment s hesitation he grudgingly bade me 
 wait, and disappeared through a door at the rear of 
 the room. Almost immediately he returned with a 
 gruff word for us to follow him. 
 
 He led us into a small passage which brought us 
 to another entrance. 
 
 " Go in there," he growled, and left us forthwith. 
 
 Not without some trepidation, for this reception 
 had disconcerted me, I turned the latch of the door 
 and went in. The room in which we now found 
 ourselves was smaller but quite bright and homelike 
 for an office, and sitting at a desk fronting us was 
 an elegantly dressed young man, who rose as we 
 stopped upon the threshold. 
 
 " What can I do for you? " he asked pleasantly. 
 
 " I am looking for Mr. Gerald Bender sir," I 
 answered. " I thought to find him here."
 
 244 A Maid of 76 
 
 " I am Gerald Bender," the dandy returned with 
 a smile. " Pray come in and sit down." 
 
 " But I thought " I began, when he interrupted 
 with a gay laugh. 
 
 You thought I was an old man, because the 
 sign on my door is aged," he said. " That was my 
 good father s name as well as mine, so I practise 
 economy in not changing it. Come now, what can 
 I do for you? " 
 
 " I am Charlotte Morton, daughter of James 
 Morton of Massachusetts," I began, looking to see 
 if my words would bring the hoped-for recognition. 
 Nor was I disappointed. 
 
 " I m glad to see you, Mistress Morton," Mr. 
 Bender said quickly. " My father and I have been 
 your father s London agents for years. Is he ill? 
 I have been expecting a visit from him for some 
 days." 
 
 " He is in prison, sir," I answered, and then in a 
 flood of words I poured out the whole story, glad 
 to find one to whom I could unbosom myself. 
 
 He questioned me once or twice, and I could see 
 his face grow grave as the details were revealed to 
 him. At the end he rose and began pacing the floor 
 slowly and thoughtfully. 
 
 " I cannot disguise that tis a serious matter, Mis 
 tress Morton," he told me at last. " The present 
 state of the government is such that they listen not 
 to reason; but I will go to your father at once, and 
 take up the matter of his liberation with the proper
 
 A Man to Sell a Parrot 245 
 
 authorities. In the meantime I surmise that you 
 need money for your expenses." 
 
 I had said naught of this, and was much relieved 
 when he broached the subject himself. 
 
 " Oh, yes, Mr. Bender, I have no money at all, 
 and to-day the rent is due, and I owe the man, Bully 
 Munch, a half sovereign for bringing the news from 
 father, and " 
 
 He stopped me with a laugh. 
 
 You will not lack for all you want," he broke 
 in, and drew from his pocket a purse filled with gold 
 coins. Take this for the time being and we will 
 provide for future needs as they arise." 
 
 " But I like not to take your money." 
 
 " Nay, twas mine, but tis now yours," he assured 
 me politely, and then, as I would have expressed my 
 thankfulness; "your father holds large credits with 
 us, Mistress Morton, so this is but a matter of busi 
 ness." 
 
 You are kind to put it in that way, Mr. Bender," 
 I responded, " but indeed I am grateful for your 
 help. Now when will we see father freed?" 
 
 " Ah, that you must leave to me," he answered. 
 " I shall go to him at once." 
 
 Mr. Bender escorted us to Craven Street and left 
 us with the promise that he would keep us informed 
 of how the business progressed. 
 
 Mrs. Moppet, who had doubtless been watching 
 for our return, showed herself vastly impressed by 
 the elegance of our new friend; but it was a great
 
 246 A Maid of 76 
 
 relief to give her the money for another week s lodg 
 ing. When she saw the gold counted out she grew 
 voluble in her assurances that she had known all 
 along that I would pay. Also she became very 
 solicitous for our comfort, but I had little to say to 
 her. I was certain it was the money and not kindli 
 ness that had changed her bearing toward us. 
 
 Indeed I concerned myself little about her. Our 
 visit to Mr. Bender had brought me a great measure 
 of relief, but I should have been better pleased had 
 he appeared more assured of father s prompt libera 
 tion. 
 
 To my great disappointment naught further did 
 I hear that day, and the next morning, remembering 
 my promise to meet Bully Munch in the Mall, I 
 fared forth. A half sovereign, though doubtless 
 high pay for the man s trouble, was little enough 
 reward for the service he had rendered me, and I 
 was anxious to discharge my debt. 
 
 I made no doubt he would be awaiting us, but 
 although Jimmy and I loitered about the place for 
 nigh two hours, expecting him to show himself at 
 any moment, he failed to put in an appearance. 
 
 I thought this most surpassing strange and would 
 have waited longer had not the hope that good news 
 of father might have arrived in our absence driven 
 me back to our lodgings. 
 
 Here I found only a note from Mr. Bender say 
 ing that as yet he had not been able to see father, 
 and the day being Saturday, there was scarce any
 
 A Man to Sell a Parrot 247 
 
 likelihood that he could accomplish his purpose be 
 fore Monday. In the meantime I was to count upon 
 his exerting himself to the utmost, and should aught 
 of importance arise he would at once communicate 
 with me. 
 
 We can but wait," said Jimmy plaintively. " I 
 vow it would have been better had we ne er spoke 
 to your fat king." 
 
 " He s no king of mine," I made answer bitterly, 
 " nor ever was." 
 
 " How now ! " Jimmy exclaimed. " Did you 
 mean what you said to Mr. Gage long ago? Are 
 you not a Loyalist like father? " 
 
 " Nay, Jimmy, I am no Loyalist. I but let father 
 think so to comfort him," I replied wearily. 
 
 Well, at times I ve suspected this," the boy mur 
 mured with a solemn shake of his head, " but one 
 cannot guess at what a female may think by the way 
 she acts." 
 
 There was naught then to do but wait, as Jimmy 
 had said, and we put in the time as best we might. 
 At Clarges Street the servants were still ignorant as 
 to the day of Madam Pemberton s return, which 
 was an added sorrow to me, seeing that I stood in 
 need of a consoler. Nor did we see aught of Bully 
 Munch, though we strayed about the Mall most of 
 Sunday morning. 
 
 The next afternoon brought Mr. Bender in per 
 son to our lodgings. 
 
 " I m sorry, Mistress Morton, that I have not
 
 248 A Maid of 76 
 
 better news for you," were his first words, and my 
 spirits sank like lead. 
 
 " But surely, sir, they cannot keep him there when 
 he had naught to do with the Sally turning pirate? " 
 I burst out. 
 
 "One would think not," he answered; "but you 
 must consider that his name is signed to the Sally s 
 papers as charterer. Advices from Mr. Howe in 
 America will clear the matter up in time, but twill 
 be months ere we can receive word from there." 
 
 " Major Trobridge can tell them all about it," 
 I cried hopefully. 
 
 " I wish it were otherwise," Mr. Bender said with 
 feeling; "unfortunately Major Trobridge has re 
 joined his regiment." 
 
 " Oh, poor father," I sobbed, my last hope gone. 
 " If only I could go to him." 
 
 " I m to take you to him at once," Mr. Bender 
 told me, glad to have this much of comfort to offer. 
 " I ve been lucky enough to secure that permission 
 in time. To-night he is to be removed from the 
 warden s house to the prison. Will you make 
 ready?" 
 
 Needless to say I did not dilly-dally, and we were 
 soon upon our way in a coach Mr. Bender had pro 
 vided. 
 
 At length, after a silent journey, we drove up 
 beside a gloomy building, whose barred windows 
 brought a pang to my heart. 
 
 We alighted, and on Mr. Bender s showing his
 
 A Man to Sell a Parrot 249 
 
 authority, were admitted. But though we tarried 
 not, our progress seemed very slow to my impatient 
 longings. 
 
 A guard, after unlocking numerous doors, led the 
 way up a flight of stairs to a passage with rooms on 
 each side. Before one of these we stopped and our 
 guide with much rattling of keys finally unlocked and 
 flung open the door so that I could look into the 
 dark little cell. 
 
 There, bending over the table near the barred 
 window, sat a figure that in its attitude seemed to 
 express a world of sorrow. Its sloped and shrunken 
 shoulders spoke of loneliness, despair and helpless 
 ness. My heart ached at sight of it and I ran for 
 ward in haste to offer comfort. 
 
 " Father! " I breathed, and would have flung my 
 arms about that silent form, but at the first touch 
 it fell off the chair to the floor. 
 
 " What is the matter? " I cried, starting back in 
 fear. 
 
 Mr. Bender and the guard hurried up and the 
 latter, with a gruff exclamation of anger, gave the 
 huddled figure a violent kick. 
 
 " Tis a dummy ! " he shouted. " We ve been 
 tricked ! The prisoner has escaped ! "
 
 CHAPTER XXVI 
 
 A LIBERATOR O THE LANGUISHIN 
 
 A MOMENT after the discovery that father 
 was no longer in custody there was a great 
 hubbub in the warden s house. The guard 
 ran into the hall, calling loudly to his fellows, who 
 soon crowded the room asking questions and exam 
 ining the dummy with excited interest. Presently 
 the warden himself appeared and began an inquiry, 
 in which our party was subjected to considerable 
 questioning. 
 
 Mr. Bender, however, took the matter with the 
 utmost calm, and soon convinced that official that, 
 whatever had happened, we were innocent of all 
 complicity. Then we were permitted to go. 
 
 Throughout these proceedings I was in a daze. 
 I knew not whether to be glad or sorry at father s 
 escape. I rejoiced that he was free but what had 
 become of him? Not to know where he was, 
 seemed more alarming than to have him in prison; 
 for though in that case he was denied his liberty 
 yet he was safe, the charge against him being a false 
 one as would in time be proved. Now I pictured 
 him in hiding, sought after high and low by the of 
 ficers of the law who would soon be on his track. 
 
 250
 
 A Liberator o the Languishin 251 
 
 Nor was Mr. Bender at ease over the matter. 
 
 " I pray your father may not be recaptured now, 
 Mistress Morton," he remarked when we were out 
 on the street. " His escape will appear to give 
 point to the accusations against him, and in these 
 times of war the authorities do not always wait for 
 positive proof of guilt." 
 
 What mean you?" I asked, made anxious by 
 his tone. 
 
 " To be plain, he will be branded a spy," was the 
 answer, " and I cannot deny that a good case might 
 be made against him. His activities since he has 
 been in London have been most persistent." 
 
 " But all he has done has been for the King," I 
 protested. 
 
 " Aye, we know that," Mr. Bender replied, " but 
 twill be hinted his loyalty is but a mask, and that 
 he wished to gain information under the cloak of 
 his services to the Crown." 
 
 Even I could see that what he said was indeed 
 possible. In spite of all rebuffs, father had held to 
 his purpose with stubborn energy, and his enemies 
 might say that no man would have continued to 
 serve a cause with so little encouragement. 
 
 " What can we do? " I asked hopelessly. 
 
 " Naught for the moment," answered Mr. Ben 
 der. " We must leave it to Mr. Morton to make 
 the next move. He may go to your lodgings by 
 night, and it is on that account I have put the seri 
 ousness of his position before you. You must point
 
 252 A Maid of 76 
 
 out to him the risks he will run if he remains in 
 London. Your father is no coward, and knowing 
 his own innocence he may brave the consequences of 
 recapture in order to care for you and your little 
 brother. Moreover, he has a confidence in English 
 justice which, in this crisis, I regret to say I do not 
 share." 
 
 Yes," I put in, " he has often spoke as if no 
 man need fear the law in England unless he broke it." 
 
 "Exactly," agreed Mr. Bender; "so you see, 
 should he come to you, he must be warned of what 
 may be in store for him." 
 
 Mr. Bender left us at our lodgings, having made 
 himself responsible for our care and safety, and 
 indeed on that score I had already ceased to worry. 
 The fate of father had put all lesser anxieties out 
 of my thoughts. 
 
 I spent a miserable night, dreaming, during my 
 fitful slumbers, of father struggling in a net held by 
 laughing pigmies; and anon, waking with a start, 
 thinking I heard his footsteps creeping up the stairs 
 to our room. 
 
 But the day finally dawned and with it came a 
 welcome surprise. Shortly after breakfast Philip 
 Pemberton rushed into our sitting-room in the gay 
 est of spirits. 
 
 " Charlotte," he cried, " what think you has hap 
 pened? We arrived from Suffolk last night and I 
 could scarce wait to tell you. Mother and I are 
 going to the Americas to join Cecelie."
 
 A Liberator o the Languishin 253 
 
 " I wish I were going," I said, longing for Elm- 
 tree bringing the hot tears to my eyes. 
 
 " Perchance you will," he went on excitedly. 
 " Mother proposes to ask Mr. Morton if you and 
 Jimmy cannot join us. But what s the matter," he 
 ended, noticing for the first time that something was 
 amiss. 
 
 I told him a little of what had happened since 
 he went away, but the whole tale of woe he heard 
 later when I poured out my heart to his mother. 
 
 We went to Clarges Street almost at once, and 
 oh, how glad I was for the full measure of sympathy 
 Madam Pemberton gave to me. 
 
 " My poor, dear child," she murmured, patting 
 me lovingly as I sobbed upon her shoulder. " What 
 a sad, anxious time you have had of it. And I 
 away, too. My poor Charlotte ! " 
 
 Her tenderness brought a flood of tears that eased 
 the bitter ache in my heart and brought me new 
 courage to face my troubles. 
 
 " But your father must soon let you have word 
 of how he fares," she said, when I had recovered 
 somewhat of my composure. 
 
 " Yes, unless he s in hiding and dare not show 
 himself," I replied, nigh to tears again at the 
 thought. " Not to be able to do aught but sit and 
 wait is what makes it so hard," I added. 
 
 " Aye, that is true, my dear," agreed Madam 
 Pemberton. " Now let us consider where we stand. 
 My brother has gone to Dover to arrange for a
 
 254 A Maid of 76 
 
 vessel that will land us in France where we can take 
 ship for the Colonies. I care not to sail upon one 
 of our transports, and I had hoped Jimmy and you 
 would go with us." 
 
 " Oh, I would love to go," I replied, " but I 
 couldn t desert father." 
 
 " No, of course you couldn t," said Madam Pem- 
 berton. " Well, I don t propose to leave you like 
 this." 
 
 " But you mustn t change your plans on my ac 
 count, Madam Pemberton," I protested. 
 
 " Nay, my child," she answered, " a few days will 
 make no difference, one way or the other. It means 
 only that I must curb my impatience a little. Be 
 sides, Charlotte, it is the fact that Cecelie is under 
 the protection of your brother Ethan that makes my 
 anxiety bearable. Surely I can do no less than cher 
 ish his sister." 
 
 It was decided finally that no change should be 
 made in Madam Pemberton s arrangements, for we 
 could not rid ourselves of the hope that at any mo 
 ment word might come from father. Philip wished 
 us to leave our lodgings and stay with them in the 
 meantime, but his mother agreed with me that I had 
 best remain where I was, expecting that some mes 
 sage would be sent there. 
 
 With this thought in mind we left Clarges Street, 
 and it was with a considerably lighter heart that I 
 hurried back to Mrs. Moppet s. True, the situa 
 tion was in no way changed, but I felt less alone
 
 A Liberator o the Languishin 255 
 
 with the Pembertons at hand to help me in case of 
 need. 
 
 We were just about to enter the house when a 
 small and very dirty street urchin ran up to us. 
 
 " Please, missy," he said, touching his forehead, 
 " do you live ere? " 
 
 " Yes," I answered. 
 
 "And ave you got a sixpence?" was his next 
 question. 
 
 " Yes," I told him, " but I can t give sixpence to 
 every beggar I meet. I ll give you tuppence," I 
 added, opening my purse. 
 
 " Nay," retorted the lad, " e said you d give me 
 sixpence." 
 
 " Who did? " I asked with growing curiosity. 
 
 " The cove what said he ad a parrot what talked 
 in two languiches," replied the boy, and then he 
 winked at me in a way that showed this, too, was 
 a part of his message. 
 
 " Did he tell you what the parrot said?" I fair 
 stammered in my eagerness. 
 
 "Aye but don t you believe it, missy," he re 
 turned shrewdly, " what them forring birds mostly 
 says ain t fit for no lydy to ear." 
 
 "Tell me what it was?" I demanded, nigh dis 
 tracted with excitement. 
 
 " Well, you carn t blyme me for not warnin of 
 you," the boy answered. " The cove e tells me the 
 parrot says, Meet me in the Mall. Now give me 
 the sixpence."
 
 256 A Maid of 76 
 
 I handed him a shilling and, without waiting for 
 his thanks, took Jimmy by the hand and started, half 
 running, for Hyde Park. Only Bully Munch could 
 have sent that message. 
 
 We found him slinking inconspicuously behind 
 some bushes. At sight of us he came forward, 
 touching his cap to me and winking as usual to 
 Jimmy, who did the like, as if this constituted a for 
 mal salutation. 
 
 What of my father?" I asked breathlessly. 
 "Is he safe?" 
 
 " Aye, safe as a church," he answered readily, 
 and, fumbling in his pocket, he presently produced 
 a letter which he handed to me. " That ll make ye 
 easy hin your mind, I m thinkin ." 
 
 I opened the crumpled envelope and read as fol 
 lows: 
 
 " My dear daughter, when you receive this I shall 
 be on my way to the port of Nantes in France, where 
 I wish you and Jimmy to join me as soon as you are 
 able. Mr. Gerald Bender, of Broom Street, will 
 make the necessary arrangements for you. Give 
 him this letter, which will constitute an authority for 
 him to hand to the messenger who bears it the sum 
 of fifty guineas in payment for services rendered. 
 You will also obtain two hundred guineas in gold 
 for our own needs, out of which you will discharge 
 all indebtedness incurred during my absence. I
 
 A Liberator o the Languishin 257 
 
 shall await your coming at the little hotel called the 
 Lion d Or. You will have no difficulty in finding 
 it, and I pray you tarry not. I shall be most anxious 
 until you and Jimmy are with me once more. I 
 would I could have spared you the pain and uncer 
 tainty you must have experienced, if you learned of 
 my escape from the prison before this reaches you. 
 But that was impossible. I shall try to make up to 
 you, my dear Charlotte, for all the hardships you 
 have endured so bravely and patiently since we 
 started upon this disastrous adventure. Come to 
 me as quickly as may be. I shall not rest easy till 
 I hold you both in my arms again. 
 
 " Your loving father, 
 
 " JAMES MORTON." 
 
 " Oh, Jimmy," I cried, hugging the boy, " father 
 is safe in France, and we are to go to him at once." 
 
 "Hurrah!" shouted Jimmy. "Perhaps he ll 
 take us home." 
 
 But I dared not let my thoughts dwell on such 
 happiness, and turned to Bully Munch. 
 
 " Will you go with us to Broom Street? " I asked. 
 " Mr. Bender is to give you the fifty guineas father 
 promised." 
 
 " Thank ye kindly, miss," he answered, " but if 
 it ain t puttin you to too great inconwenience I d 
 rather you d fetch it ere. As it appens I ain t 
 pushin myself forrard, as you might say, seeing as
 
 258 A Maid of 76 
 
 ow the hofficers is a-lookin igh and low for some 
 body to blyme. I m vot you d call tykin a wacation, 
 miss." 
 
 " Oh, of course," I exclaimed, realizing that he 
 ran a danger of arrest for the part he had played in 
 father s escape. " Will you wait here then, till I 
 get the money? " 
 
 " Aye, that I vill," he answered. " Tis a fine 
 plyce to tyke the hair of a vorm d y, and I m not so 
 pressed for tyme that a bit o rest won t do me 
 good." 
 
 " Very well," I agreed, " I ll go to Mr. Bender 
 and hurry back. You re a very kind man to take 
 such a risk for father. I am grateful to you." 
 
 " Lor love you, miss," he replied, grinning sheep 
 ishly, " gettin folks out o tyte plyces is me tryde. 
 A liberator o the langvishin I calls meself." 
 
 " Nevertheless, I m very thankful to you," I in 
 sisted. 
 
 " So am I," Jimmy put in. " It took a clever 
 man to fix up that dummy." 
 
 " Now there s the smart little nipper," cried Bully 
 Munch, with an admiring glance at the boy, " but 
 don t you be givin me all the credit for the job. I 
 vouldn t be surprised to ear that this ain t the fust 
 tyme that same dummy as turned hup." 
 
 " What do you mean? " I asked. 
 
 " Veil, miss, it s like this," he explained. " The 
 guards of any jyle must ave some vay of showin 
 ow the prisoner got avay. That s only nat ral."
 
 A Liberator o the Languishin 259 
 
 You mean the guard knew all about it? " I ex 
 claimed in astonishment. 
 
 " Now, miss, you vouldn t be expectin me to arn- 
 swer that in no ways truthful, now vould you? " he 
 asked, with a funny assumption of innocence. 
 No, o course not, says you, but at the same tyme 
 you ll be thinkin that I ve got a pal vot is a prison 
 guard, an a humaner cove than e is you d never vish 
 to see. It fair goes to is eart, miss, to vatch the 
 sufferin of a feller creature and I ain t sayin but vot 
 there s tymes is feelin s gets the best o im, in a 
 manner o speakin . Besides vhich, e s got a family 
 o childern vot needs shoes and such lugsuries, not 
 to mention the bread an bloaters they re consumin 
 daily." 
 
 This long speech put a new light upon the manner 
 of father s escape, but none the less was I grateful 
 for the aid Bully Munch had given. He promised 
 to await our return and off we started for a hack 
 ney carriage to take us to Broom Street in all 
 haste. 
 
 Mr. Bender was rejoiced at the news I brought, 
 and attended promptly to supplying the money father 
 had asked for. He understood our desire to be 
 upon our journey with all despatch, and was even 
 ready to escort us; but I was glad to relieve him of 
 that necessity. 
 
 " We shall go with Madam Pemberton," I said, 
 and explained her proposed trip. 
 
 " It will be fine to have an older lady with you,"
 
 260 A Maid of 76 
 
 he answered, vastly relieved no doubt to be rid of 
 the responsibility. Nevertheless, he called upon 
 Madam Pemberton that evening to offer any service 
 in his power. 
 
 He had given me the money for Bully Munch in 
 a small packet, and the gold for father he had ar 
 ranged in three little bags. 
 
 " I advise you to pack these in your boxes," he 
 said. " The road to Dover boasts more than one 
 highwayman." 
 
 And that reminded me of Master Dick Deering, 
 whom we had met on our way to London; but I was 
 too happy to borrow trouble. 
 
 We bade farewell to Mr. Bender and thanked 
 him heartily for his labours in our behalf. He has 
 always remained one of the few pleasant associa 
 tions I have with that stay in London. 
 
 Back in Hyde Park we again met Bully Munch 
 and handed him his gold. 
 
 " Thank you kindly, miss," he said, as he took it. 
 
 " That s all now, isn t it? " I asked, preparing to 
 leave him. 
 
 " If you ll excuse me speakin of it, miss," he re 
 turned, " there s a small matter of arf a sov, vot 
 maybe you ve forgot." 
 
 " To be sure," I cried, and sought the money in 
 my purse. 
 
 " Right-o," he exclaimed, as I counted ten shil 
 lings into his hand. " All square now, and ven 
 you re in Lunnon again and as need of a liberator
 
 A Liberator o the Languishin 261 
 
 o the languishin I ll thank you kindly to remember 
 Bully Munch." 
 
 ; I certainly will," I answered with a smile, and 
 would have left him, but Jimmy held back. 
 
 " Have you really a parrot that says, Meet me 
 in the Mall ?" he asked, looking up at the man. 
 Cause if you have I d like to buy him." 
 
 "Now ain t e the hinquirin little nipper?" ex 
 claimed Bully Munch with a grin at me. " No, 
 marster," he went on to Jimmy, " that bird ain t for 
 syle. I needs im in me tryde, I do, for e s that 
 talkative e don t confine isself to any one plyce. 
 Cause why? says you. Cause there s tymes 
 when other plyces is more conwenient; then you ll 
 ear im pype hup and s y, Meet me in Soho, or 
 Am stead Eath, or The Strand, all dependin 
 upon ow e s feelin . No, marster, he ain t for 
 syle." 
 
 " That parrot must be a very smart bird," said 
 Jimmy, with a sigh of regret, as we parted from 
 Bully Munch for good and all. 
 
 Straight to Clarges Street we went, and for the 
 few minutes we stopped there to break the good 
 news there was great rejoicing. We all talked at 
 once, much excited at the prospect of our journey 
 together, until Madam Pemberton reminded me that 
 there was much to be done against our start for 
 Dover in the morning. 
 
 " You ll go to the Americas with us yet, Char 
 lotte ! " Philip cried as we took our leave.
 
 262 A Maid of 76 
 
 " Nay, I dare not think of that," I answered, and 
 hurried away. 
 
 The next few hours were spent in a scramble to 
 pack our boxes. It was done somehow, but I fear 
 not very neatly. Mrs. Moppet was paid a full week 
 ahead, which changed her sour looks to something 
 like a pleasant smile. Indeed I doubt not she told 
 the truth when she regretted our going. 
 
 We were up betimes the next morning, and at 
 length, after much hurry and bustle, we were all 
 settled in the coach, each breathing a sigh of relief 
 that we had not missed it. 
 
 Naught of particular interest happened on the 
 way, no highwayman appeared to halt our progress, 
 and at length we reached the little coast town to find 
 Lord Cutting, Madam Pemberton s brother, waiting 
 to see us embarked. 
 
 We had a fair passage and reached the French 
 coast one evening as the sun was setting. 
 
 I had meant to make straight for the little hotel 
 of which father had spoken in his letter, but there 
 upon the quay he stood waving a hand to us. He, 
 too, had been impatient, and had watched each in 
 coming vessel with straining eyes. We were in his 
 arms ere the boat was fairly at rest, but so full were 
 our hearts that we could scarce utter a word. In 
 deed there were no words that would tell how glad 
 we felt to be together again. 
 
 Madam Pemberton greeted father, and he, not 
 knowing the circumstances, jumped to the conclusion
 
 A Liberator o the Languishin 263 
 
 that she had made the trip solely on our account. 
 
 " How can I repay you, madam," he said, with a 
 catch in his voice, " for the kindness you have shown 
 my children in seeing them safe back to me? " 
 
 " Nay, they but accompanied us," she answered. 
 " We are come to take ship for the Americas." 
 
 "Indeed!" exclaimed father in surprise. "You 
 will go to the most beautiful country in the world, 
 madam. I rejoice at the opportunity I shall have 
 to return your hospitality when we arrive." 
 
 " Oh, Father ! " I cried, scarce daring to believe 
 what his words implied. " Are we going, too? " 
 
 " Yes, my dear," he answered with a glad smile, 
 " we are going home. Home to the Massachusetts. 
 I would that I had never left it."
 
 CHAPTER XXVII 
 
 HOME 
 
 THE good ship Bel Esprit, sailing for Boston, 
 took us all back to the Americas. To me 
 she was the most beautiful vessel I ever 
 saw. I loved every inch of her white decks and 
 lofty rigging. Little wonder that I had an affection 
 for her, seeing that day by day she breasted the 
 waves to carry me to the land my heart ached for. 
 Truly she was a brave ship. 
 
 We were all comfortably bestowed in cabins sur 
 rounding a large roomy saloon, and save for our 
 impatience to reach port there was naught of which 
 we could complain. 
 
 But oh, how different was this trip from our pre 
 vious voyage across the tumbling waters. Then we 
 sailed through azure seas with light winds and 
 heavy hearts; now the winds were heavy, the seas 
 grey and cold, but our hearts were light and warm. 
 
 In father I was happy to note a great change. 
 He was almost his old self again, yet not quite the 
 same. It was plain he no longer harboured any 
 delusions about the conflict between the Crown and 
 our Colonies. Nor did he speak of peace. He 
 
 264
 
 Home 265 
 
 seemed more stern in his demeanour, as if he enter 
 tained a high resolve and but awaited the oppor 
 tunity to practise it. 
 
 Of his arrest and his imprisonment he had little 
 to say that I did not know already. 
 
 There is no longer any justice in England," he 
 told me upon one occasion, when we were alone to 
 gether. " An honest man may lie in jail till he dies. 
 Their judges are corrupt, their prisons will open to 
 those who can pay, and liberty is but a word." 
 
 From this I guessed that he was well aware of 
 the strange trade plied by Bully Munch, but I also 
 knew that had he not despaired of a fair hearing he 
 would have scorned to gain his freedom by such 
 means. 
 
 I was most curious about his audience with the 
 King, but it was soon evident that here was a subject 
 upon which he was disinclined to talk. 
 
 " Did you see His Majesty? " I persisted. 
 
 " Aye," he said angrily, " I saw him and was 
 cured of a canker in the brain. He is no English 
 man!" 
 
 This was enough to tell me how blew the wind in 
 that quarter and I was somewhat put to it not to 
 rejoice openly. 
 
 As we neared the coast the weather became 
 warmer, and Madam Pemberton vowed she could 
 smell the blossoms. Philip and I, sniffing the breeze 
 eagerly, could detect naught, but a day later we had 
 our first glimpse of the American coast, lying low
 
 266 A Maid of 76 
 
 down on the horizon like a grey cloud, and in due 
 time we passed Nantasket. 
 
 As we entered the bay, I was half way between 
 laughing and crying for very joy at being home 
 again. 
 
 And what a change had taken place since we had 
 sailed out of Boston Harbour ! Then the water 
 had been black with troop-ships under the British 
 flag. Now many trading-vessels lay at anchor; 
 small boats darted busily here and there; and while 
 we guessed that the heights were fortified, every 
 thing in the smiling scene before us spoke of peace 
 and prosperity. 
 
 Ere the Bel Esprit reached her moorings, the port 
 officials came aboard, and the officer in charge shook 
 his head emphatically when he heard father s name. 
 
 "Are you the Loyalist, James Morton?" he de 
 manded. 
 
 "I was a Loyalist," father replied, "but " 
 
 " Nay, I need no explanations," growled the man 
 roughly. " If you are not attainted you should be. 
 We want no trimmers in this country. Go back to 
 your king. You cannot land here ! " 
 
 " But I have a son fighting in the Colonial army," 
 cried father proudly. 
 
 " No doubt," answered the man scornfully. 
 " Yours is not the only family that has a foot in 
 each camp. Say no more, sir, you cannot land in 
 Boston." 
 
 And there the matter would have ended, for the
 
 Home 267 
 
 officer prepared to go, leaving us within sight of 
 home yet denied admission to our own country. 
 But even as my spirits dropped in despair they rose 
 again, for I remembered that in my cabin there was 
 that which would put all right. 
 
 " Stay one moment," I called to the man, and ran 
 below, returning quickly with a paper which I 
 handed to father. It was the safe conduct given me 
 by Mr. Washington, and when he saw what it was 
 a smile of satisfaction came upon father s lips. He 
 gave it to the officer without comment and immedi 
 ately the man s manner changed. 
 
 " This puts a different face upon the matter, Mr. 
 Morton," he said courteously, handing back the 
 pass. " Why did you not show it to me in the first 
 place?" 
 
 " To tell the truth," father replied, " I had clean 
 forgot it, not realizing that a safe conduct would be 
 necessary." 
 
 That ended our trouble, and we were soon ashore 
 and on our way to Purchase Street. It was a new 
 Boston that greeted us. Everywhere were signs of 
 wealth, and King s Street was as full of people of all 
 nations as the Strand or Cornhill. 
 
 Madam Pemberton had agreed with us that, until 
 she had definite news of Cecelie, it would be well for 
 her to accept the hospitality father was glad to ex 
 tend. Moreover, we looked for a word of Ethan 
 at home and doubted not he could give her the in 
 formation she sought; so we all settled at Mrs. Phil-
 
 268 A Maid of 76 
 
 brick s for the night, preparatory to making an early 
 start for Elmtree the next day. 
 
 I have often thought since how brave Madam 
 Pemberton was. She never put a damper on our 
 spirits by a reference to the possible sorrow in store 
 for her, and she was ever ready to join in our enthu 
 siasm as each familiar sight came into view on our 
 journey out of Boston. 
 
 And oh, how wonderful my own dear country 
 looked to me when I gazed upon the sweep and 
 swell of the broad fields stretching mile after mile 
 before us as we topped some hill upon the road. By 
 comparison England seemed cut into little bits, fit 
 only for children s posy patches. 
 
 We came to Elmtree at last, quiet and peaceful, a 
 village like many others nestling among the Massa 
 chusetts hills, but to me the dearest place in all the 
 world. Along the blossom-bordered road we drove, 
 till at length, turning sharply, we saw the green 
 common ahead; and to the right, our own house, 
 cool and inviting in the shade of its great elms. 
 
 Twas almost more than Jimmy and I could do to 
 sit in the coach, but if we could not run ahead we 
 could talk and as each familiar object came into 
 view we shouted a greeting. 
 
 No one was in sight when we drove up to the 
 house, but the windows were open, and the stiff, 
 starched curtains, blowing lazily in and out, seemed 
 to say that Aunt Nabby was within, attending to 
 her duties with no regard for the war and its issues.
 
 It was the safe-conduct given hie by Mr. Washington
 
 Home 269 
 
 We children scrambled out of the carriage the 
 moment it halted and raced for the front door; but, 
 ere we were half-way, it opened; and there, framed 
 in its white woodwork, stood Cecelie Pemberton ! 
 
 For an instant surprise held us both dumb, then 
 with a cry of delight we rushed into each other s 
 arms, while Jimmy danced about demanding answers 
 to a dozen questions. 
 
 Over my shoulder Cecelie saw her mother de 
 scending from the carriage and flew to her. Their 
 meeting would have melted the hardest of hearts. 
 
 ; What of your father, dear," asked Madam 
 Pemberton, in a broken voice, after they had em 
 braced. 
 
 " He is inside, safe and well," she answered. 
 " His foot is better and he will be able to walk soon, 
 I hope. Did you not get my letters? " 
 
 " Nay, we have heard naught since you wrote to 
 Charlotte," was the answer. 
 
 "Oh, poor Mother! Come in at once," mur 
 mured Cecelie, and she half dragged Madam Pem 
 berton into the house while we stayed to greet Aunt 
 Abigail, who now appeared, unchanged in looks or 
 manner. 
 
 " Well, James," she said stiffly, as if we had but 
 been gone over night, " I hope you are cured of 
 your silly politics. Your room is ready for you." 
 
 "Are you not glad to see us, Abigail?" father 
 asked with a smile. 
 
 " Aye, there s a deal for you to attend to," she
 
 270 A Maid of 76 
 
 replied, and turned to Jimmy, who was shouting 
 with glee. 
 
 " I would have you know, sir," she addressed him 
 with a frown, " that I have that in my closet which 
 is a sure cure for too much noise." 
 
 " Oh, Aunt Nabby," he answered saucily, " I 
 have ne er been punished since I left you. Twill 
 make me feel at home again," and he rushed to her, 
 clasping her skirts in ecstasy. 
 
 Her grim humour could not resist that, and she 
 leaned down and hugged the boy tightly, tears com 
 ing into her eyes. For all her stiff ways Aunt Nabby 
 loved us, and Jimmy she adored. 
 
 " Well, miss," she said, looking me up and down 
 critically, " did you fetch the pins? " 
 
 " No, Aunt Nabby," I answered, " but don t let s 
 think of them now." 
 
 " Nay, my dear, I never expected you to remem 
 ber them," she returned, taking me in her arms and 
 kissing me heartily. " I think, Charlotte, your tal 
 ents lie not toward the domestic virtues, but it is my 
 duty to teach you to remember. You are growing 
 out of that dress; I hope there is a generous hem," 
 and she looked to see. 
 
 We went into the house and found Colonel Pem- 
 berton stretched upon the couch, but save for his 
 foot he was quite well. How he and Cecelie hap 
 pened to be there was quickly told. He had been 
 wounded in the battle of White Plains and left for 
 dead upon the field. Later he had regained con-
 
 Home 271 
 
 sciousness and crawled to a house nearby. Its 
 owner was a Tory and he had lain hid there till 
 Cecelie, with Ethan s help, had come upon him. 
 He was then, perforce, made prisoner, but was pa 
 roled in Ethan s charge and prevailed upon to take 
 up his abode with Cecelie at our house in Elmtree, 
 so that he might have the benefit of Dr. Jones s sur 
 gical skill. 
 
 Cecelie ran with me to advise Jane of our return, 
 but instead of answering the many questions I had 
 ready, she spent most of the time upon the way in 
 berating me for not having told her more of Ethan. 
 
 " You never told me he was so different from 
 other young men," she complained. " And as for 
 your portrait of him I will admit there is a like 
 ness, but tis not near as handsome as the original." 
 
 All this pleased me mightily, for I loved to hear 
 Ethan praised, even at the expense of the picture 
 I had made; but what lay beneath this admiration 
 I never guessed till days later. 
 
 Even Moll Butts failed to set me upon the track. 
 
 " Wait till you see them together, Miss Shady," 
 she whispered mysteriously. 
 
 " And what then? " I asked, having no notion of 
 her meaning. 
 
 " As if you didn t know," she giggled, and ran 
 off. 
 
 Now that we were home again, there was one 
 matter that plagued me mightily, and one night after 
 Cecelie was asleep, I slipped from my bed intending
 
 272 A Maid of 76 
 
 to venture another visit to the wise woman. On the 
 instant my room-mate raised a startled nightcap 
 from her pillow. 
 
 ;< Where are you going, miss?" she demanded, 
 and so perforce I had to tell her of the witch. 
 
 Think you she would give me my heart s de 
 sire? " she asked excitedly at the end. 
 
 " Come with me and try her," I suggested, glad 
 of company. 
 
 " Nay," she shook her head, snuggling under the 
 covers, " I ll wait and see first if I get it not without 
 her help." 
 
 So it happened that I stood once more on the wise 
 woman s hearthstone and watched her as she gazed 
 down at a bit of gold in her hand. 
 
 This comes from a land whose king lost a fine 
 jewel from his crown on the day of his coronation. 
 Twas emblematic of what has come to pass. This 
 country is already lost to him," she murmured half 
 to herself. "But what brings you here? Your 
 wish is already fulfilled." 
 
 " I think so," I faltered, " but perchance it will 
 lead him into new dangers, and I shall feel that twas 
 I who caused it all. Can you not promise me that 
 father and Ethan will both be safe? " 
 
 " Aye, I can promise," said the old woman, " but 
 can I perform? No, child, keep your money. Put 
 your trust in God, the merciful, and not in a weak 
 old woman." She handed me back the coin.
 
 Home 273 
 
 " But," I persisted, " at least can you not tell me 
 what to expect, you who are so wise? " 
 
 " Aye," returned the wise woman, " expect much 
 happiness, for tis your nature to be happy. Some 
 sorrow, for sorrow comes to all. But," she ended 
 kindly, " look for no grief through this war. I see 
 no trouble hovering over your young head." 
 
 " Nay, now," I cried delightedly, " you needs 
 must keep the money, for that s good news indeed," 
 and I ran from the hut and so home. 
 
 Almost from the first moment of our arrival 
 father showed a strong desire to see Ethan. 
 
 " It is of the utmost importance that I should 
 speak with him," he affirmed. 
 
 " Of late he arrives when least expected," Aunt 
 Nabby remarked, " but I cannot say he is much help 
 to me in caring for the place." 
 
 "Know you where he is quartered?" father 
 asked. 
 
 " Nay, he says naught to me of his politics," an 
 swered Aunt Nabby, bristling. 
 
 " I think he is stationed at West Point, Mr. Mor 
 ton," Cecelie volunteered. " There is little danger 
 of an attack there and I shouldn t be surprised if we 
 saw him soon." She said it very sweetly, casting 
 down her eyes, but I could see no reason for her 
 blushing so red. 
 
 Her prophecy proved true, for one morning who 
 should come riding in but Ethan, fair and handsome
 
 274 A Maid of 76 
 
 in his Continental uniform. Cecelie was on the 
 lawn as he arrived, and he leaped from his horse 
 at sight of her. 
 
 Moll called me to the window, but they only 
 shook hands and could scarce have said a word to 
 gether, for Cecelie came running into the house 
 almost at once. 
 
 " There, now," whispered Moll. " What did I 
 tell you?" 
 
 " They scarce spoke," I returned. " I hope they 
 haven t quarrelled." 
 
 " Nay, no fear of that," sniffed Moll. " Think 
 you lovers have need of words when they can look 
 into each other s eyes? " 
 
 " Oh, Moll, is that what you mean? " I burst out, 
 a great light breaking in upon me. That would 
 be splendid! Now I wonder was that her heart s 
 desire? " 
 
 " Aye, I m sure it was," Moll answered. 
 
 "Then Cecelie will be my sister!" I exclaimed, 
 and so in the end it proved. 
 
 Ethan was surprised and delighted to see us all; 
 but for a moment he wondered what greeting to 
 expect from father. Doubtless he feared they were 
 still to be at odds. 
 
 But this uncertainty was soon put to rest. Father 
 met him with a smile of welcome and happiness on 
 his face. 
 
 " My boy ! My boy ! " he cried, in a voice that
 
 Home 275 
 
 brought a throb to my heart, and in a moment they 
 were in each other s arms. 
 
 For an instant they stood thus, and then father, 
 drawing back, seized Ethan s hand. 
 
 " My boy," he said, " you chose the better part. 
 In my stubborn blindness I would not or could not 
 see. I have come back to my true home, ready to 
 lay down my life if need be, for the sake of this 
 good country of America." 
 
 "Oh, Father, what can I say!" cried Ethan, 
 wringing the hand he held. 
 
 " And now we are all patriots," shouted Jimmy. 
 When will you take me to see my general, 
 Ethan?" 
 
 " Nay, little son," said father, putting a hand 
 upon the lad s shoulder, " the cause needs men, not 
 children; but there is another in this family who will 
 do his duty. I have but tarried for you, Ethan, to 
 tell me where I can see General Washington. It 
 may be that I am too old to fight, but I care not what 
 work he gives me to do. All I have is at his 
 service." 
 
 Father s eyes shone with the enthusiasm he felt, 
 and I knew that this had been in his mind for a 
 long time and he had but waited to announce it first 
 to Ethan. 
 
 " But, Father," Ethan asked a little later, " how 
 came you to change your views?" 
 
 " It is too long a story to tell you now, Ethan,"
 
 276 A Maid of 76 
 
 he answered. " I held to my opinions stubbornly, 
 until I stood before the King, face to face. Then I 
 realized that I had been chasing a phantom, as the 
 saying is. But I might never have spoke with 
 George the Third had it not been for Charlotte. 
 Through her I came to see matters in their true 
 light. She s been a fine, brave girl, Ethan, bearing 
 with me in all adversities, without complaint, patient 
 and" 
 
 " Nay, James," Aunt Abigail broke in. " Praise 
 to the face is open disgrace. Already I see signs 
 that Charlotte is becoming vain, and I doubt not I 
 shall have my hands full curbing her rebellious 
 spirit," and she scowled at me darkly. 
 
 But I cared not what Aunt Nabby might threaten. 
 Had I not my heart s desire? 
 
 THE END 
 
 MINTED IN THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY 
 
 Los Angeles 
 
 This book is DUE on the last date stamped below. 
 
 H LD-URL 
 
 Form L9,-Series 4939
 
 A 000 923 592 o 
 
 University of California 
 
 SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
 
 405 Hilgard Avenue, Los Angeles, CA 90024-1388 
 
 Return this material to the library 
 
 from which it was borrowed. 
 
 > 
 
 SEP 29199^ 
 
 DUE 2 WKS FROM DA IE 
 
 RECEIVED 
 
 PS 
 3521